Ay: Haziran 2023

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Not too hard, babyOk. I knew it was an internet-arranged date, so I really tried hard not to expect much. For one thing it’s too often a disappointment, even after a long and rather interesting e-mail conversation. For another, I’m not exactly the kind of guy to deliberately rush things. So to find myself in bed with Julia on the first date was a real surprise – a shock even! But there was definitely a kind of pull between us that one can’t really explain or measure. So there I was, attracted to the girl a lot but not feeling exactly at home with the prospect of making love to her immediately.“You know,” I said, playing for time, “In all our correspondence, we never really discussed sex. You know – tastes, preferences.” Julia cuddled up to me in only a bath towel for clothing. She smiled, “You make it sound formal, like it’s some kind of political decision you need to make and then stick with it.”“Still,” I replied, “I’d like you to tell me how you like it before we start. I would be more comfortable, if you know what I mean.”“I know what you mean,” she answered more seriously. “There was a time I too was shy of the things I like.”“Things you like? You don’t – you’re not…” I started in alarm and faltered, confused and lost for words.“What? What is it you’re so afraid of?” She chuckled.“Well I just have a problem with all the submissive-dominant bullshit, and most girls seem to be really into it,” I confessed.“Rest assured I’m not one of them.” Julia grinned. “I might like some strong language, though.” She winked playfully. “And a bit of physical force. But not in an abusive way.”“Language and force are fine with me, as long as those are not in harness with humiliation or pain. I like to use a bit of strength on a woman, but I think it’s sick to wish to hurt and degrade a person you pretend to care about,” I said with disgust.“A bit of pain may also be welcome sometimes,” she smiled once more. Then seeing my expression, she quickly added, “but with a feeling of self-respect, of course. And respect and care for your partner.”I still felt somewhat doubtful, and Julia saw it.“You know what?” She proposed, “I’m sure we can find our balance with time, but let’s start nice and gentle for now, ok? So you can relax.”She threw aside half of her towel, presenting me her beautiful breasts; not very large, but really full and juicy. I noticed a white drop on her nipple.“What’s that, milk? Are you pregnant?!” I looked at her, alarmed and puzzled.“Oh, it’s nothing, just medical stuff,” she answered nonchalantly. “I’ll explain later. Don’t worry about it right now. Better think of it as an interesting experience: being with a non-pregnant, lactating woman.”Well, no doubt about that! It was going to be a very interesting experience.“Here,” she said, taking one of her tits into her hand. “Come to momma.”Not an invitation to refuse, was it? I leaned in towards Julia, gently took her nipple into my mouth and teased it with my tongue. At the same time, my hand went down to find her pussy and give her a proper greeting. Then it all started.See, here’s that bug in the way my mind works: sometimes I’m just unable to comprehend something until I put it into words. It’s like I’m tied too much to one way of exploring the world: through describing. So imagine: here I am, minding my own business, doing… whatever I was doing at the moment, almost absentmindedly, feeling cozy and relaxed. And then it struck me- that second this tiny voice inside my head posed the situation for me for what it was: a gorgeous, redheaded woman with perfect curves was breastfeeding me. She was putting her full fleshy tit into my mouth while letting my fingers explore her pouty lower lips and slowly unfurling her labia blossom at my pleasure. The thought sent a tremor through my whole body; my cock went stiff in a matter of seconds. I added as much pressure as I dared onto her breast, suppressing the urge to grab and bite hard. It was too early for being intense.Julia noticed my arousal.“Well-well, I see you really do like it, huh? How about I give you a bit more…” She paused and bit her lip, “…substance to work with?” I was not one to refuse such an offer, even if I didn’t have a clue what she was talking about.Julia asked me to get to my knees near the bed while she got in front of me on all fours. Her tits were hanging appetizingly right before my face. I realized that by “giving substance” she meant letting them loose so they look and feel larger and heavier. ‘What a tease that girl,’ I thought ‘she definitely knows how to present herself!’“Now, if I remember right, you Escort bayan claimed to have some skill in manhandling?” Julia taunted lightly. One of her hands already traveled to her pussy and started stroking slowly.“I merely stated that I love to use my hands on women” I replied, all modest and composed despite the growing agitation within. “Well, you must have at least some skill and experience. C’mon, show those lonely girls some fine art of Masseur” – she pronounced the last word on a half-breath with that typical pseudo-French nasal sound and waggled her tits invitingly. I gulped, my mouth watering, and reached for them. As soon as I cupped her boob with one of my hands, I instantly became aware that I’m going to need the other one somewhere else. Surely you can understand if you’ve ever touched a piece of woman’s flesh that has this perfect balance between yielding to and resisting your attempt to squeeze. I tried grabbing my perturbed cock to comfort it a bit, but Julia intercepted my arm halfway.“Sorry, but I need you to take care of both,” she said with a note of mock strictness. I gave her a guilty schoolboy’s look and took her other tit into my free palm. Undisturbed and unashamed by such double standards, Julia returned her own hand between her legs and renewed the rubbing of her pussy with even more enthusiasm. Or so it seemed, since to me masturbation was – for now- forbidden. I wanted to give her breasts a delicate massage, but my tense penis was kind of distracting. I tried rubbing it against the side of the bed to release at least a little strain. Unfortunately, Julia noticed.“Oh, no, no, no!” She smiled, gently pushing my hips away from the bed – “If your cock is not pleasuring me right now, it’s only because I want it to be 100% ripe for me when I finally take it. And you’re not letting a drop out until that moment. Promise? I’d like it to be full to bursting with excitement when I first touch it!”“Be merciful!” I implored, “or reasonable at least! I can’t be all that soft and gentle to you if my body is on fire!”“Then perhaps it’s time to leave soft and gentle behind,” she winked. “That was our initial plan, remember? How about my little boy stops caressing mommy’s cute, sensitive titties so my man can grab some serious hold of those meaty fun-bags?”My hands clutched on her flesh convulsively as she said it, and my prick prickled even more than before.“Oh no, it’s just worse!” I groaned. “Can’t you see I’m suffering here?!” Julia giggled.“I’ve told you, I like my meal to be fully prepared when I am! Yes, I’m a gourmet. And today I want myself a nice meaty cock stewed in its own juice.” Sparkles danced in her eyes; she looked like a perfect, whimsical Greek goddess at that moment. “Speaking of meals, I’m sure you must be close to starving now. Why don’t you get back to your milky candy?”She didn’t need ask twice. I attacked her nipple more like a bird of prey than a suckling babe this time. Although the taste of her milk and the feel of her breast were wonderful, it didn’t make me feel much better. My cock started to literally ache. It was as if every drop of milk I swallowed went through my mouth right into my overextended shaft, bloating it from within. Standing still was a torture, and for the lack of anything better to do, I just moved my hips forwards and backwards in the air as if fucking something invisible.On the bright side, at least I could see that my ordeals were really turning Julia on. She observed my movements with a glint in her eyes, as well as the pulsation of a tight lump in my pants. And the finger sliding over her pussy was gaining amplitude. Despite her animated masturbation (and a total ban on it for me), we were in one boat. I mean, the girl was definitely going to drive us both into a frenzy before the real action even started. Not the way I’d choose it, but I guessed I could hold on a bit longer. So I let the woman take her time and prepare herself for me just as she was preparing me for her. The best redeeming thing that was making all my torment absolutely worth it was that she was doing the warm up with an instrument we both liked the most: dirty talk. Very soon, I found myself dizzy and almost drooling just from listening to her shamelessly speaking aloud things that I only ever dared to repeat inside my head, while alone and in the dead of night.“Yeah, baby, squeeze my tits good!”“Oh, I like squeezing them so much,” I gasped languishingly, playing along.“Don’t forget the nipples! Pinch them, please, just a bit. Oh yeah, pull and twist those big Bayan escort nips, baby! Do you feel how swollen they are? Do you like my huge swollen cherries in your fingers?”“I just love your hard tasty nipples!”“Then give it to them! A little harder… No, much harder! Pull, pull; milk me!”I could sense her arousal growing. I, myself was already far beyond the realm of sanity. My head was swimming as trickles of her milk ran down my arms and chin. Suddenly she replaced her fingers on duty of her clit with a vibrator. Her appreciative moans became louder. My boner was almost painful at this point, but I sort of got used to it. I saw that Julia wouldn’t be able to last much longer.“Baby, you suck on those tits so deliciously! You make me hungry and envious with those smacking sounds! I want to be a sweet sexy tit-sucker just like you! Can you help me? My hands are busy, but I want to join your milky feast so much!”I held her breast for her, letting her suck on it, shaking and squeezing lightly. Once again, it took a couple of seconds for what was happening to sink in. When it did I was sure I’d go mad, or at the very least lose consciousness. I was actually eating out a woman’s tit and feeding her with the other, literally milking her into her own mouth while she moaned, drooled thin treads white with milk and asked for more! It was such a fantasy I couldn’t believe it was real. I gobbled up her tit like it was the last thing I’ll do in my life. I tried not to concentrate on the possibility that I might cum, like a f******n year old, without even touching my dick – just from the pure excitement of it.But Julia gave up first. The buzzing of her vibrator suddenly stopped, then I heard a squish sound and her howl of pleasure and relief as it slipped in. She lifted her hazy gaze to me and said in a hot sexy croon:“I can’t stand it anymore, I’m even hungrier now. I want to suck your thick juicy cock; immediately!”In the blink of an eye I was on my feet, tearing my pants off as I tried to ram my trunk between Julia’s lips. She dodged.“O-oh no-o,” she drawled floutingly, “you’re not taking the joy of a nice, slow sucking from me. I did not tantalize your friend for all that time just to treat him like some cheap fast-food sausage now. I will savor every second and every inch.”As if to prove her point, she lowered her face over me and took a loud inhale of my scent. Then she wrapped her lips gently but tightly around my dickhead and pressed her tongue against it. Now it was my turn to moan as I slid my shaft deeper, very slowly and carefully this time. She had no objections, but I saw that she wanted to stay in control. Obviously, Julia was not one of those women who see oral as a treat for their partner. She saw it as a treat for herself.Several minutes went by almost in silence, the only sounds being the steady wet slush in Julia’s dildo-ed pussy, her slurping on me, and occasional “mmmm’s” from both of us. The steady, sensitive blowjob cooled both our heads down a bit. We were relaxing and restoring from the previous heat. However, I was pretty sure this was only the calm before the storm.“Now, you had your break, I reckon you should get back to your male labor, don’t you think?” Julia demanded, resurfacing after some time. “Do you have any idea how those start to ache when left alone for too long?”Hell yeah I did! From my most recent experience, I had a very good idea about body parts aching from the lack of attention!“And I dare you to leave a bit of nicety behind. I know we both agreed on gentle, but I still want to feel some man’s strength on my woman’s pulp.”“How much could you take, you sissy mollycoddle?” I tried to tease.“As much as you care to give, if only you build it up slowly and steadily enough” Julia put a bold face on, looking amused with me at the same time.“Very well, you’ve asked for it. Don’t dare to complain then!”“Oh, I so-o won’t…” she purred contentedly and gave me a long, slow lick.Surely, Julia was not the girl to be shut up by something as trivial as a cock in her mouth. Once her first hunger was satisfied, she didn’t waste any time to renew her comments. They were less frequent now of course, as she didn’t want to abandon her feast. She would even break a phrase in the middle to have a lip-smacking suck before continuing. The obvious gusto in her words as she tried to talk with her mouth watering was making it so much more fruitful. As Julia got more and more aroused, her talking was proportionally becoming both rougher and sillier. She was probably trying to guide me slowly Escort to the top as hard as I was trying not to run ahead of the train. But still, the heat between us was increasing with a frightening speed.“Yes, honey, shake them, just a bit. Those titties need care,” gently at first. So I did.“Mmm, that’s good, squeeze a bit stronger, they need it,” starting to warm up. I obeyed.“Go on, they need a deeper massage. Help yourself grabbing some meat, I know you want it,” warming still. I took two handfuls and pulled, becoming dizzy once again.“Yeah, baby, play with them, have your way with my tits!” Now the arousal started to really get to her. I shook and swung her boobs, delighting in the smacking sounds they made when colliding.That was when Julia really showed me what she was like when let loose.“Yes, shake my meat!” Rapidly going from arousal to heat, and then into straight recklessness, struggling to shout out her obscenities, almost nonsensical at this point, with her mouth half full of me – “Slap my milkers good! Knead them, milk them! I want you to milk a whole puddle under me, a whole pond! Squeeze my juicy meat while I fuck my cunt! Paw on my thick cans! Come on; milk my fat udders like you mean it!!!”With that last one she finally got the best of me. As much as I was having the time of my life and hated to change anything, my mouth was watering so bad at this point that I just felt I’d explode without a piece of her right on the spot. So I wrenched my cock out of Julia’s mouth, ignoring her indignant gasp of surprise, and dove under her head first, as she was still on her knees and one arm. It was only a second’s break. She immediately snatched my dickhead back into her mouth and placed my hands onto her hanging boobs, back where they belonged. Only now I had some flesh to bite on too. Seeing as her little hole was fully occupied with a dildo, I pulled her down by the waist and sunk my teeth somewhere between her lower belly and pubis.“Yes, yes, eat my potbelly! Do you like how fat and meaty it is?”No one in their right mind would ever have called Julia’s cute little tummy “a potbelly”. No one, that is, except us. Exaggeration was our thing, that’s for sure.At that point we both felt that the end was near. “Let me show you!” Julia gasped and, abandoning her masturbation, clutched her tit and started tugging and squeezing it with an unbelievable zeal. I in turn replaced her as a dildo operator, but proved to be an unendurable one. After several seconds of watching her swollen red lips giving under my push, be-jewelling the surface of the buzzing shaft with her glittering juice, I knew I just had to have this deliciousness. I grabbed Julia’s butt, unplugged her and stuffed my face into her gorgeous hot wetness as deep as I could.Julia arched her back and screamed out loud. Then she commenced with vigorous fidgeting on my face, smearing her love juice up my mouth. It appeared that she decided throwing obscenities around was more important to her than climaxing. At least, she abandoned sucking and instead started squeezing and pawing on my cock with all her strength.“Does it hurt? Tell me if it hurts, I might not notice now” she exhaled. It actually did hurt a bit, but it was nothing compared to the enormous satisfaction of having her delight in my body as much as I delighted in hers.“No matter,” I managed to answer with my mouth full. “Don’t think of it. I like to feel you enjoy my cock, even if it’s a bit painful. Treat it like a piece of meat if you need, just use it for your pleasure.”“Ye-e-es!” She screamed, almost jumping on my face. She started yanking my dick with such speed it was a miracle it didn’t catch fire “And you suck on my meat!” She grabbed her lips, swollen almost double with excitement, and forced them into my mouth.It was impossible to resist such a fierce charge for more than a few moments. The second I erupted, Julia swooped on my cock and started to squirt all over my face. We swallowed each other’s cum as some precious nectar, pressing our convulsively moving bodies to each other as close as we could. For what seemed a blissful eternity, we were two balls of pleasure energy, playing around the astral fields. Then we came back to our bodies and lay still, trying to catch our breath. After that I must have dozed off…When I awoke, Julia was still lying beside me, watching me. We looked at each other for some time.“Well, it wasn’t your ordinary first date, was it?” Julia asked, finally breaking the silence.“Definitely not,” I answered. “It’s not every date you fall in love with someone’s dirty mouth.”She giggled.“Well then, it wasn’t too rough for your liking?”“No way! Rough? Almost ripping my manhood off and shouting requests like ‘Milk my fat udders’? Clearly these are the nicest, most innocent things in the world to say and do!” – I said and we both laughed loudly.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

THE PAPERBOY”Nick, Donny’s here again. Pay the boy, now,” ShirleyCummings said. Nick Cummings, 27, was a tall, strongly ruggedbusinessman. His wife was going away for the weekend to visither mother.The newspaper boy, Donny, came up the walkway with a bundleof papers in his hand.”Hi, Mr. Cummings!” The boy said cheerily. Nick leaned outof the door and stared dreamily at the young man. Donny woretight 501 Levi’s and no shirt. Nick watched as the boy bent overto pick up a coin he’d dropped.Nick’s heart fluttered nervously as he saw the boy’s assoutlined in the blue denim. Nick could also see the outline ofthe boy’s briefs through the worn material. Nick read theletters J-O-C-K-E-Y around the rear of the waistband of theexposed briefs/The man put his hands underneath his trousers, through hispocket, he jacked himself gently for a few seconds as he watchedthe boy. Donny had light brown hair that was of medium length;thus he didn’t seem as avant-garde as most boys of his punkgeneration. Donny was slender, just over five-feet four, andjust eighteen years old. His eyes caught Mr. Cummings.Nick was rubbing his aching crotch before the boy’s veryeyes. He dug into his pocket and scooped up some change andhanded it to the boy. Mr. Cummings was dark haired withsmoldering masculinity.”Here’s the change for this week. Oh…Oh, Donny, my wifeisn’t going to be here this weekend. Why don’t you come aroundand mow the grass tomorrow? I’ll pay you five dollars and I’llfix a snack.” “Gee, Mr. Cummings, that would be super. I need the money. You see I’m hoping to go to New York this summer with my olderbrother and I need some new clothes.””Good, come tomorrow,” Nick said. His wife approached him.”I’ve taken care of him, honey.”They closed the door. “Nick, what are you looking at?”Shirley asked. There was nobody to see but the departingpaperboy on his bike. Under his breath Nick said, “what a luckybike seat!”He read the paper and his wife finished packing. Nickthought the next day would never roll around. He was glad to seeShirley off at the train station.The boy knocked on the door at the appointed hour. Nickopened the door. He was wearing nothing but a jock strap; infact, Nick Cummings’s bristling muscles were showed off to goodadvantage; there wasn’t an ounce of superfluous fat on hisentire body.”Come in and have a coke, Donny,” Nick said. ” I’ve beenworking out with my barbells.””Gee,” the impressionable boy said. “You work out, too?” “Uh huh.””So do I, Mr. Cummings! I thought you were in pretty goodcondition. “I thought you were too, Donny. Would you like to go for adip in the pool before you cut the grass?””Sure, Mr. Cummings, I’d really like that!”Nick led Donny out to the pool area. He watched carefullyas the boy stripped to his tight white cotton Jockey briefs. They were all of two sizes to small for the boy. The combedcotton stretched tight over the boy’s perfect ass. When Donnyturned to face Nick, he displayed a tightly packed crotch. Nick felt his own prick begin to rise in his jock andstretch out the pouch. Quickly, he dove into the pool andsurfaced just in time to see Donny adjust his young cock andballs in his briefs and dive in. They horse played for 15 minutes and then climbed out of thepool and laid on lounge chairs beside of each other. Donny’s briefs were almost transparent from being soaked. Nick could clearly see the outline of the boy’s balls and cock. In fact, the briefs were so tight he could even make out the headof the boy’s rod. As his eyes raised to meet the boy’s eyes, hesaw that Donny was looking directly at Nick’s jock pouch. As theboy’s eyes strained to take in the huge male pouch, Nick’s cockgave an involuntary jump.”I wear a jock a lot, Donny. I like the way my prick andballs feel while wearing one. Feels almost like a hand holdingme.””I wear one in gym class. The rest of the time I wear myjockeys,” Donny said.”It looks like those you are wearing now are a little tight for you, Donny.””These are my oldest pair. But they feel real good…Tight, Mr. Cummings, I like ’em this way.””But,” Nick Cummings said,”if you wear them too tight theycan cause damage to your cock and balls and cut the circulation abit.”Donny stood up facing Nick. He ran his fingers under theleg holes and said,”I don’t think they’re that tight!”Nick sat up facing the boy, “here, let me see.” Nick ran the fingers of both hands under and around the legholes. He let his fingers slip slightly inside to caress Donny’sballs. He ran his opened palm over the bulge made by thehardening k**-cock. Donny’s cock reacted to the caress and began to tent out hiswet briefs.”These fit you real nice, Donny. But, it looks likethey’re not going to fit in a few minutes. You’re getting a hardon,” Nick said.”Gee, Mr. Cummings. I just can’t help it. “Nick said, “I know, k**, I’m getting hard in my jock too. See? It feels mighty good to get hard inside of my jock.”Yea, I know. I like to feel my hard-on through the cottonthe way you are doing now. Sometimes, I just can’t quit tillI’ve messed them.”Maybe we’d better go inside and dry off.”Donny followed Nick into the house and on into the bedroom. Nick grabbed two towels and began drying the boy’s back. WhenDonny turned to face Nick, he displayed a full hard on in hisbriefs. His rock hard prick bulged through the wet cotton. Nick’s cock was sticking up in his jock. The material of thebriefs and jockstrap rubbed together causing both males to feel asurge of excitement.Nick sat down on the bed and without a word pulled Donny’scrotch to his face. He nibbled at the outline of the strainingcock. “Oh! Mr. Cummings, that’s wonderful! Go for it,please!!!!!” Nick, slowly skinned the boy’s briefs downto reveal his hard six inch cock. The boy oozed a single drop ofrich pre cum juice from his piss slit which Cummings lapped upwith his tongue. Donny’s eyes rolled back as he felt the firsttaste of the man’s lips on his young prick head. It immediatelytrusted forward, fully erect into six inches of stiff prick,ready and randy. Donny’s mouth watered as he experienced a strange sensation. Heput his hands on the man’s head. Nick bobbed up and down on thefertile Escort bayan tool; he nibbled at the boy’s pubic bush. He took in allhe could of the rampant rod.Donny’s shoulders shivered and a chill ran up his back. When Nick’s left hand reached around and a finger punctured thesanctity of his buttocks, the boy shivered again.”Oh! No, Mr. Cummings…I don’t care if you blow me but noguy’s gonna fuck me, I swear! I’m not no fag!”The man took his fingers away. He loved the feeling of allthis boy-flesh in his mouth. It was warm and juicy and succulentto his ravenous taste buds.The boy’s brown locks flung over his forehead; he reared hishead back and let the man’s tongue experience the full flavor ofhis hot cock. His teen cock was engorged in the man’s waterycavern. He felt the dorsal vein getting a licking; it was madand wonderful and delicious to be sucked by the jock strappedman. He had never had his root in anybody’s mouth before.The boy’s legs spread further apart. He wanted to have this experience deep, indelibly in his mind forever. After thismoment, he would know that getting blown was the inevitable fruitof being a young boy of eighteen.The man was nursing on his tool, collecting all thoserampant oils of boyhood to manhood that were so eager to spout! The boy needed to shoot his load of boycum. Up until then the boy thought that jerking off was hisgreatest thrill. Now, with this athletic young husband’s mouthclamped securely on his hard wanton flesh, he would never againsettle just for getting simply frigged!”Do it, man! Do it!”He cried to the man. “It’s great, Mr.Cummings! I love, mister!”There was no question but that the boy was telling thetruth. His balls yearned for the man’s mouth. Almost as if byextra sensory messages the man laid back on the bed and pulledDonny upon his chest and took the young boy’s balls into hismouth.The boy rocked back and forth as the man swallowed his dickonce more.”Do it, Mr. Cummings! Make me come…All the way, sir” therandy youth moaned. He was in the mood for rockets to blast inhis brain; the hunting horn of sensual lust clouded histhinking. There were wild dreams flowing through his head.Nick licked and whittled at the knob, circling it with allhis strength, hoping his tongue was as pleasing to the boy ashis cock was to him.There was nothing to do but suck the hot jism out of theboy, then figure a way to fuck him later. Nick Cummings was notused to people refusing him anything; if he wanted cunt his wifewould have to give it to him. If he wanted to get between thisboy’s ass cheeks, he’d damn well do it and no arguments!Suddenly Donny bucked hard.”Oh! Oh! Ohhhhhh!” Sighed the boy as his passion reached aninsane peak and he began to squirt his hot, rich jizz in riversof cum cream and there was only one reservoir to catch it; Nick’seager hot mouth!The man felt the boy’s power shoot out the semen that he hadlonged for. This was pure naked, raw lust that knew no moralbounds. The boy’s prick quivered as the jets of his juiceerupted into the man’s wet mouth.Nick took all of the cream that he could get. And when hehad about wrenched every last pearly drop, he let go of the boy. Donny was temporarily exhausted.As Donny was recovering, Nick shoved his pre cum drenchedjockstrap against the boy’s spent cock.”Donny, you have the tightest looking buns I’ve ever seen. You could make a good fifty dollars a week more on your route ifyou knew what to do with that juicy hot asshole of yours.””No Sir! I told you that I can’t do something like that! I’m not a fag!””Words…Just words!” Nick said. “I don’t want morality! Iwant to fuck you, feel that ass on my face!””Fifty bucks a week?…No, Mr. Cummings, I won’t do that!” “Sure you can, boy! Sell your cheeks to me, son, and I’llmake you real happy.””can we go for a swim now, Mr. Cummings?” Donny askedthe man.”Sure, Donny, let’s go!”As Donny climbed out off of Nick Cummings’s bed, hecouldn’t help staring at Cummings’s stretched and pre cum soakedjock pouch. “Gee, Mr. Cummings, I sure would like to seeyour prick…All hard like that!” The boy said.”Okay, k**. Let’s go out to the pool and I’ll let you lookat it as much as you want.”Nick followed Donny out to the pool. He watched Donny’scute bubble-butt bounce ever so slightly in front of him. Hewould have to figure a way to get that boy’s ass. He wanted itmore than anything else on earth. Donny dove in and Nickfollowed, both emerging on the opposite side of the pool. Nick pulled himself out of the water and sat on the edge. Donnywas treading water directly in front of him.Nick saw Donny’s eyes were directed to his bulging wet,white jockstrap pouch. Nick looked down at his swollen cockaching for release from the tight nylon encasement. The boy wasreally interested in his cock and he decided to give the boy ashow. He stood and walked to the diving board. At it’s end, hetook a diving pose and jutted his hips forward so the boy couldsee the straining outline of his prick and large balls. He doveinto the water and surfaced right in front of Donny. “Ok, k**…You want to see my cock? I’m going to show it toyou. Once again he climbed from the pool and climbed to thediving board. He dropped his hands to his crotch and begansqueezing his dick through the material. Donny’s eyes never leftNick’s crotch. Nick squeezed his cock over and over then beganinching it down over his fully swollen ramrod prick. The cock was about 8 1/2 inches long and thick. Real thick.Nick began a slow jacking motion never taking his eyes from theboy. As he clasped and pulled his rock hard cock, a pool ofwetness formed at the very end of his dick head. The lateafternoon sun made the drop of pre cum juice glisten. Then Nickdove into the water and surfaced again in front of the boy.Donny felt Nick’s big solid rod rub up and over his balls,cock and belly as the man surfaced. He was led to the shallowend of the pool by Nick. Once they were at crotch level with thewater, Donny could see Nick’s full hard on up close. “Wouldn’t you like to jack it a little for me…Even maybewant to put your mouth over this, Donny?””Can Bayan escort I jack it off all the way? Let me watch the cum shootout up real close?” Donny asked.Nick led the boy to the steps of the pool. He sat on thetop one with Donny facing him from a lower step. He reached forDonny’s hand and placed it around his man meat. The boy reachedup with his other hand and began feeling Nick Cummings’s bigballs. “You got a big cock. Mister. Real big! I hopemine gets as big as your is. Are you going to jack off all overme ?””If that’s what you want k**. In fact, why don’t you justkeep strokin’ my cock like you’re doing. But, I want you to takeit in your mouth when I cum.””I ain’t ever done that before, Mr. Cummings. You promiseyou won’t tell anybody if I do it?”Cummings laughed and assured the boy that his cock suckingsecret was safe with him.Nick Cummings thought to himself that once the k** suckedhim off, he could use that information to make the k** letCummings fuck his ass.Donny couldn’t resist placing his mouth over Nick’s cockjust like the man had done for him. Donny felt his own cockswollen rock hard again. He knew enough to keep his teeth outof the way and he sucked Nick like an experienced cock sucker. Faster and faster, up and down on Nick’s cock. Nick moaned ashis climax approached. He clung to the edges of the pool as hefelt the spurting delight of hot fuck, male jism squirt into thelust-crazed mouth of the young paperboy. It was hot and thickand abundant. Some of it trickled from the corners of Donny’smouth.For the first time in Donny’s life he felt and tasted a manshooting a load of fresh hot cum into his cock sucking mouth. The taste of the man and the feel of the prick swellingand squirting combined to convince Donny that he would be a cocksucker forever. Blast after blast of hot sticky jizz filledDonny’s mouth. He tried to gulp it all down but, he knew he aslosing some. Finally the cream fountain stopped it’s firing and Donnycontinued to suck until all but the very life was sucked fromNick Cummings’s cock. After they broke their hold on each other,Nick began to horseplay with the boy in the pool. The boy got onthe man’s shoulders; then Donny’s dick stiffened in back of theman’s neck. Nick turned around and swallowed the dick! He was going to suck the boy off in the pool. He led the boy tothe corner of the shallow end of the pool. He took the boy’s uptrusted six inches into his mouth again.It tasted funny mixed with the chlorinated water. Tastedeven better, sort of salty and medicinal! He siphoned the organuntil it had swelled and expanded, thickened and reddened. Hetook the boy-meat and sucked it with all the v******e of a vacuumcleaner. He suctioned the boy’s randy tool until it was achingwith the need to shoot off again.Engaged in the eternal quest of apollo/greek love, Nick knewthe boy could easily afford to give him some more of his semen. After all, boys of that age were always horny, everyone knewthat, and they could easily squirt out many loads of fuckcum every day.His wad was about to shoot. The boy’s arms gripped theedges of the pool behind him. His fingers snarled and tightenedas the man’s mouth enclosed his flesh and made it into a rock-hard edifice of muscle, sinew and nerve…All exploding inviolent horniness!Donny’s cock shot hard into Nick’s mouth. Wad followed bywad of hot teenage jizm filled his mouth. Unlike Donny, Nickdidn’t miss a drop of the white boy nectar.Donny released his grip of the pool edge and slumped intothe corner of the pool. The water was waist high. Nickreleased Donny’s drained organ.”Please, Donny, please….Think about what I said. Sell meyour ass, baby. I really need to fuck you. I really need it,Donny.”As Donny walked home, he had so many emotions runningthrough his head. He actually had sucked off Nick Cummings’scock. He had wanted too. Nick Cummings wanted to fuck him. He began to wonder whatit might feel like. He hoped his family had nothing planned forthe evening because he wanted time alone. Time to think. Timeto decide how he felt about himself and the things that had takenplace in the afternoon at Mr. Cummings’s home. After dinner with his parents and older brother, Donny wentto his room. Nothing had been planned because his mother and dadwere going to a friend’s birthday party.Lying across his bed, Donny thought of taking a shower.Though he felt clean from the pool, a shower seemed to make himfeel better.After showering he donned a fresh pair of briefs and laidacross his bed. He wondered if his older brother Todd had everdone anything like that. Todd was only 15 months older but,Donny looked up to him like an adult. A knock at his bedroom door startled Donny. The door opened before Donny could say “come in.” It wasTodd. He carried some record albums with him.”These are the albums you loaned to Jim Ryder. He asked meto bring them back to you. He taped them and said “thanks”. “Todd, can I talk to you for a few minutes?””Sure, Donny. You can talk to me about anything.”Donny paused then said,”this is confidential. I never wantmom or dad to find out about this, Todd.””Hey! I’m your brother. I’d never repeat anything you evertold me, Donny.””Okay, well…Eerrr…Have you ever messed around with aguy?”Todd sat down on the edge of Donny’s bed. He looked at thebrief-clad boy. Todd was wearing just his cutoffs. Both boyswere tan and muscular.”You mean like jacking off together and stuff like that?” “Yea. Stuff like that,” Donny mumbled.”Why are you asking me this?””Well….I just wanted to know,” Donny replied.After a long pause, Todd looked into his younger brother’seyes and said,”yes, a few times.”Donny noticed how Todd was looking into his eyes. It wasthe same look that Mr. Cummings had in his eyes. He felt astirring in his briefs. He glanced down at his crotch to see hiscock begin tenting out the white cotton. Todd’s eyes dropped to his brother’s crotch. Seeing his k**brother becoming aroused made Todd’s prick react also. Donny began telling Todd all of the details of his encounterwith Mr. Cummings. He even told Todd how much he had enjoyedsucking the Escort cum out of Mr. Cummings’s prick.By the time Donny had finished his story, both brothers werefully aroused. Todd had squirmed around on the edge of the bedto make his cock more comfortable under his cut offs. Donny’shard teen prick was pushing the waistband of the tight, white,cotton jockeys far out from his waist.Once again, Todd looked in Donny’s eyes and asked, “Wouldyou like to do it with each other, little brother?””Do you want to?” Donny asked. Todd reached over and began to rub his palm over Donny’schest. He worked his fingers down the smooth belly and to thebulging briefs. Slowly he feathered his fingers over theoutline of the throbbing, imprisoned cock. Donny began to moan.Tighter and tighter Todd squeezed Donny’s cock and ballsthrough the cotton. Donny reached over and grabbed his olderbrother’s rock hard cock though the blue jean cutoffs.”Wow! It feels like little brother has grown a big cock . Anice big cock. Donny, want me to take mine out and let you suckit like you did to that man’s cock today?”Donny smiled as Todd stood and unbuttoned his shorts lettingthem drop to the floor. His bikini briefs were stretched to thebursting point. Donny reached up and ran his fingers over thetight nylon encased cock. The moment his fingers wrapped aroundhis brother’s dick, Todd sucked in air as if he’d experienced anelectrical shock. Donny jacked his sibbling’s dick through thematerial until a wet spot formed over the cock head. Then hepulled the white bikini over Todd’s seven and a half inch cock. Precum juice was oozing from the piss slit. As if by habit,Donny opened his mouth and brought it to the tiny hole at the endof his brother’s rod. Doing just as Mr. Cummings had instructedhim to do earlier, Donny tongue-fucked the small opening, lappingup the fuck lube. Todd began wreathing back and forth as Donny sucked moreand more of his hard rod into his mouth. Up and down, up anddown, Donny sucked.Todd saw that Donny’s briefs were soaked from pre cumdrippings. He reached over and pulled them over the prick. Hehad seen Donny’s prick many times when it was soft but had neverseen it hard and wet and anxious to blast a load of jizz. Itlooked very red. Todd began to jack it a little and then hepushed Donny further back on the bed until they lay in the 69position. “Little brother likes sucking so much, maybe I should trysome of this, ” Todd said taking Donny’s teen prick into hismouth.The speed of their mouth-fucking increased in tempo. Donnyloved the feel of his cock being sucked by his older brother. Heknew he couldn’t wait to cum. The cock in his mouth was spittingprecum. They rolled around so that Donny was straddling Todd’sshoulders and Todd was lying on his back. Donny screamed outthat he couldn’t wait anymore and began to explode blast afterblast of white, hot, creamy, teen jism into Todd’s mouth. Shotafter shot filled Todd’s throat as he swallowed gulp after gulpof the rich, thick boy cum.Donny jerked as spasms flooded through his body. Sweatpoured from his forehead onto Todd’s face. As the last dropletsof jism were being sucked out of his cock, he fell onto the bedbeside of his brother.Looking into Todd’s face, Donny said,” there’s somethingelse I want to tell you. Mr. Cummings wants to fuck my butt. I’m a little scared of that.””Well, Donny, maybe you need your big brother to break youin. Think you can take this hard cock?””I don’t know, but I think I’d rather try it with you beforeMr. Cummings sticks that big thing of his in me,” Donny admitted.Todd’s cock was still pointed at little brother’s mouth. Hesmiled at the boy and said, “Tell you what we’re gonna do. JimRyder has about a five inch cock. Not big around at all whenit’s hard, either. I’ll give him a call and invite him over. We’ll work out a scheme to get him to fuck you first. Then,after he’s opened you up, I’ll take over. But, right now, Yougot to take care of this card cock of mine, little brother.””Yeah, let me suck you till the jizz comes,” Donny said.”No, I tell you what I’d like to do. I want you to put on apaid of clean briefs and come back to your bed.”Donny got up and ran to his dresser. He pulled out a pairof snow white cotton briefs and started to pull them up his legs. He walked back over to Todd, picked up his worn shorts and wipedoff his dick. Then, he pulled the fresh briefs up his legs. Helaid down on the bed again and awaited Todd’s instructions.”Jim pushed his brother back on the bed and climbed on top ofhis and stretched out. As he planted a kiss on Donny’s lips heslid his hard, pre-cum dripping cock into the fly-slit of Donny’sJockeys. “This may seem like a strange way of getting off butJim and I do this all the time together.” Todd began humpingagainst Donny.Donny loved the feeling of his older brother rubbing hiscock agaist his inside of his shorts. He loved the feeling ofTodd’s warm body hunching into his. He had never felt thisaffection and closeness with Todd.”Damn! Donny! I love fucking you in your shorts. I’vewanted to do this for so long with you but was afraid toapparoach you. Kiss me, little brother.”Donny opened his mouth to welcome Todd’s tongue.Todd moaned and buried his tongue deep into his brother’smouth as he felt his cock inside the tight white cotton of hisbrother’s briefs. He could feel his k** brother’s hard cockfucking against his own within the confines of the single pair offresh white Jockey brand shorts. “I’m gonna cum now, Donny,” Todd whispered into hisbrother’s ear.””Yea… Me too, all over again. Todd…””yea?””I love you, brother,” Donny said.Todd’s body began to spasm. His butt jutted forward pushinghis cock all the way up to the waistband of Donny’s briefs andgushed his first squirt of cum. Donny cried out and hunched up, pressing his own cuming cockagainst Todd’s. Both boy’s bodies slammed against each other’s as theircreamy, white, hot, sticky cum blended together saoking Donny’sbriefs.When their breathing subsided to a natural rhythm, both boysheld each other in their arms. Then, Todd stood up and lookeddown at his k** brother. He reached down and pulled the cumsoaked briefs off of the k**’s legs. He picked up his ownclothes in his other hand and walked to Donny’s bedroom door. Heheld his clothes in one hand and Donny’s cum-drenched briefs inhis other hand. He turned to face Donny and said tenderly,”Ilove you too, little brother.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Pool Party-Kristen ArchivesPOOL PARTY By ParkerWARNING: This story involves rather a good deal of non-consensual sex, humiliation and any number of other thingswhich should not be undertaken in real life. If you do notwant to read this sort of material, STOP NOW! Copyright 1994 by me (Parker). Feel free to distribute (unaltered of course), but be discrete.=================================================================INo one was happy to see Jennifer.Which, to an outsider, might have seemed surprising. Withher thick, black hair, flawless alabaster skin, full red lips and slender, athletic despite-the-fact-I-never-lower-myself-to-exercise body, Jennifer Watson was one of the most desirablegirls on campus. At least as far as looks went. And the malestudents of the Phi Phi Phi fraternity were certainly just aboutas appreciative of good looking women as one would expect them tobe. Even more so.This particular good looking woman, however, was thepresident and head agitator of the local chapter of ConcernedStudents for Political Correctness. In her second year atBakersville College North, she had been instrumental in thecollege’s decision to withdraw funding from the fraternitynewsletter as a result of certain allegedly sexist comments. Shehad later caused the fraternity’s sponsoring professor to besuspended indefinitely because of some unsubstantiatedallegations regarding sexual proposals he had made to a femalestudent (who had, incidentally, received a failing grade justprior to the accusations). All things considered, Jennifer Watsonhad been a thorn in the side of the fraternity during her fouryears at BCN. Her most recent success, however, topped them all. She hadbeen working for years now to get the PPP’s annual “SlaveAuction” cancelled. Each year, the PPP fraternity and some of thegirl’s from one of the sorority houses on campus held a mockSlave Auction to raise money for improvements to theirfacilities. For the last few years, they had been raising moneyto add an indoor pool to the fraternity house. Not only hadJennifer spearheaded the successful drive to cancel the SlaveAuction (due to the fact that it “trivialized the experiences ofvisible minorities who had suffered slavery in the past andmocked the state of women everywhere, whose present existence waslittle better than slavery at the hands of the male orientedhierarchical society”), but she had convinced the college toexpropriate the money raised over the last few years and put ittowards the commission of a piece of modern sculpture celebratingsisterhood in the twentieth century.So, when Jennifer showed up at the door of the PPPfraternity house where the members of the fraternity who had beenplanning the event were gathered for a drunken ‘wake’ – a so-called ‘pool party’ – no one was particularly pleased to see her.It was the guy who opened the door, one Mark Spenser, who -despite not usually being a particularly articulate individual -voiced the feelings of the entire group: “What the fuck are youdoing here?”Jennifer just smirked. She had been out for a couple ofdrinks with some friends earlier that evening and had been on herway to the airport (it was spring break, and she had arranged toget away by herself for a while) when she had decided to drop bythe frat house to see how they were taking the news. In fact, shewas a little drunk.”Just stopping by to say goodbye,” she explained, slurringher words a bit. “Wanted to make certain that there were no hardfeelings.” “No hard feelings?” Mark was incredulous. “Fuck that. Youcame her to rub it in more like it.”Jennifer widened her eyes in mock surprise. She *loved*this! “Not at all,” she protested, trying not to laugh. Theseguys were soooooo stupid. “I did it for your benefit too. It’s animportant lesson to learn, but…”Mark had heard enough. “Why don’t you just…””Hold on a moment.” Mark was cut off by a quiet, intensevoice. “She’s right.” Amazed, Mark turned to confront the personbehind him. It was…”Gary?” A freshman at BCN and an applicant to join thefraternity. What was…”Just a second, Mark.” The speaker, a tall geeky looking guywith short black hair and glasses approached and placed his handon Mark’s shoulder. “Jennifer here has a point.” The entire roomhad fallen silent. Even Jennifer was astounded. Was this guymaking fun of her? “What we were doing was insensitive,” Garyexplained. “It was wrong. And I think that we should thankJennifer for pointing it out to us.” He turned. “Sharon,” he called out, “get Jennifer here adrink.” He turned back to the girl who stood, silent and staringin the doorway. “Beer OK?” Jennifer nodded a puzzled assent, still unsure as to whetheror not this guy was making fun of her. “A beer,” Gary called out. Mark started to say something,but Gary ignored him. “Come in,” he invited Jennifer. “Let usmake up for some of the harsh words that’ve passed between ourorganizations.”In her partially drunken state, Jennifer actually believedhim. She entered the room. Gary closed the door behind her andMark stomped off. The music started up again, and Sharon – ashort, pudgy girl with pig eyes, Jennifer noticed, conscious asalways of her own beauty – returned a few moments later with aglass of beer. Jennifer accepted it without thanks and took asip.Gary sat her down on the couch as the ‘pool party’ startedup again around them. He began talking to her about the SlaveAuction and generally engaged her in conversation while shefinished the beer and then another, also brought by Sharon. Aftera while, she began to feel a queer sort of disassociation,almost as if her mind was floating free from her body. The roomwas getting warmer and warmer; the music drifted away…Jennifer felt a warm, pleasurable sensation on her chest.She looked down to see that her breasts were fully exposed; herblouse had somehow come open and her bra unfastened. “G-Gary?” What was… but when she looked up, it was Marksitting in front of her, playing with her breasts. Panicked, shebrought her hands up to stop him, but she seemed to be completelylacking in strength. Everything seemed so far away…Jennifer drew in a breath to voice a protest, but just asshe opened her mouth to speak, Mark kissed her. The feel of hiswarm lips on hers sent tingles of pleasure shooting through her.She could only moan in pleasure as his tongue vigorously exploredthe inside of her mouth. She didn’t know what was happening toher… or why; but it sure felt good! Too good. Jennifer stoppedtrying to stop it. As best she could in her d**gged state, shewrapped her arms around Mark’s neck and…No. It wasn’t Mark any more. It was someone else. Some guyshe didn’t know. Jennifer struggled to sit up, but she was helddown by what seemed to her to be disembodied hands on hershoulders. She was lying back on the couch, legs spread as theguy fucked his cock in and out of her wet, fully exposed pussy.Involuntarily, she moaned in pleasure, bucking her hips upagainst him to increase the pressure on her sensitive clit. From out of nowhere, a hand grabbed her thick black hair andpulled her head back and upwards. She opened her mouth to gasp inpain, and immediately a large, warm cock slid in between herthick, wet lips. She gagged slightly at this intrusion, butinstinctively began sucking at it. It tasted so good!The cock in her pussy began to spurt, pumping wad after wadof warm, wet sperm into her welcoming thighs. She felt a seriesof little orgasms wrack her body as she slurped hungrily at…At…She wiped ineffectually at the globs of sticky, white spermwhich now coated her pale cheeks. Jennifer wasn’t sure how manycocks she had sucked, but a large number of them had erupted ontoher face rather than into her mouth. The sperm felt warm andsticky as she wiped at it with her long, delicate fingers.She was on her hands and knees now. Someone was behind her,sawing his cock in and out of her pussy. She moaned and gruntedin pleasure, coming at the same time as cock in her pussy. Shewas still halfway through the orgasm when the cock pulled out andanother took its place.It felt so good!”Please… please… please…”Mark looked down, a big stupid grin on his face, as JenniferWatson, on her hands and knees, mouth and pussy simultaneouslystuffed with cock, her beautiful face shining with a thickcoating of sperm and drool, bucked and moaned with obviouspleasure. Jennifer Watson – the president of the ConcernedStudents for Political Correctness. Hah! The horny bitch hadfucked at least a dozen guys so far and was still going strong. That Gary! What a great idea using that d**g. Even though he was only afreshman, Gary’s actions that night had pretty much assuredhimself not only a place in the fraternity, but a place in theupper echelons. What a guy. For some reason, however, Gary hadnot wanted to take a turn with the bitch – he had even left earlywith his girlfriend Sharon – but that didn’t matter. All thatmattered now was that he get another shot as this whore beforethe d**g wore off.Mark felt his cock get hard again (for the third time thatnight!) as he waited for another turn with the slut. In the end, the guys had tired before Jennifer. There wereonly ten of them! Completely spent, they sat around the room inlanguid satisfaction, watching in amazement as Jennifer Watsonlay, like some naked and fucked out whore, on the floor in thecentre of the living room. The raven haired slut lay on her back,legs spread widely, moaning and whimpering, fingers still workingbusily away in her sopping cunt.What a whore.This was the scene that greeted Tammy, Lisa, Becky and Cindyas they entered the frat house. They were the girls from thenearby sorority house who had been helping plan the fund raisingSlave Auction for the pool.”What the hell?”Mark quickly stammered out an explanation. How Jennifer hadshown up at the party to gloat and how Gary had d**gged the bitchso she would turn into a slut. He had been afraid that they mightbe angry, but the girls seemed more amused than anything else.Jennifer had, over the last few years, fucked them over with herpolitical correctness as much as she had the fraternity.Tammy, the unofficial leader of the sorority group, even satherself down beside the naked squirming girl and began playingwith Jennifer’s exposed pussy. Although not nearly as beautifulas the slut on the floor, Tammy was still very attractive in apudgy sort of way, with shoulder length blonde hair and wide,green eyes. The boys stared in mute amazement as the blonde girlslid a finger in and out of the slut’s sopping pussy. A number ofthem began to get hard again. “Jennifer the campus slut,” Tammy muttered, grinning.”Jennifer the fuck-pet.” Tammy looked up at the rest of thegroup. “I like the sound of that.” Half oblivious, the subject ofTammy’s comments moaned and lifted her hips off the floor, tryingdesperately to grind her pussy into Tammy’s hand.”Please…”Everyone laughed.Except Lisa. Typical. She was a tall, attractive girl withlong black hair and a pair of horn-rimmed glasses that gave her astudious, old-fashioned appearance. Lisa was the one who alwayssaw the downside of things.”You’ve got a problem here,” she said, frowning. “This isfine now when she’s d**gged, but what about when she sobers up?”The guys looked puzzled. What about it? “She’ll cry ****,” Lisa explained.Immediately, the guys in the fraternity began to talkingloudly. Once again, it was Mark who voiced their feelings. “Butshe was willing,” he protested. “Everyone saw it.””Who do you think they’ll believe?” Lisa asked him.Mark fell silent.”She’s right,” Cindy agreed. “No one will ever believe thatshe willingly fucked all you guys.””Fuck…” Jennifer mumbled, half-conscious as Tammy playedwith her pussy. Every time she was about to come, Tammy wouldpull her hand away. ” Fuck me… please…””Especially after what she did,” Becky stated, continuingthe thought. Despite the fact that Becky was a pale skinned redhead and Cindy negro, the two girls were known as the ‘twins’.The went everywhere together and were co-leaders of thecheerleading squad. “Getting your pool money confis**ted,” Cindy finished, “andgetting the Auction cancelled.”The guys in the fraternity looked glum. The twins wereright. When word got out, they would be lucky to stay out ofjail, never mind being kicked out of school.Mark swallowed. That asshole Gary! No wonder he hadn’t stuckaround. Next time he came around…”Don’t panic,” Tammy smirked, looking up from where she saton the floor beside the squirming girl. “I think I see a way outof this…”Jennifer stared dimly upwards through the haze of lust thatsuffused her body. The hand in her pussy had moved away, but shewas still able to masturbate herself. It didn’t feel as good aswhen someone else was doing it, but at least she actually broughtherself off. Jennifer hazily watched the others in the room asshe rapidly slid her fingers up and down over her pussy. Theyseemed to be talking about something… Why were they all being so serious? Why didn’t one of theboys fuck her again? She needed it so bad…”Fuck me…” she whined. “Somebody… please?”But it was no use. They were busy with something else. Oneof the girls – Lisa, her fogged mind informed her, properlyplacing the name with the face – had taken off her clothes andwas getting dressed again, this time in a different set ofclothes. Jennifer’s mind groped and struggled with an idea. Whatwas it? Then she realized: they were *her* clothes! Lisa wasgetting dressed in Jennifer’s clothing. Jennifer giggled madly: with her jet black hair and slimbuild, Lisa looked something like Jennifer, at least from afar.It was funny: Lisa playing Jennifer!Still… still, a thread of unease writhed its way throughher d**g-induced haze. Almost against her will, Jennifer began topay attention to what was being said: “…car keys. Phone whenyou get there and… at airport. Make sure they see you, but nottoo…” What was happening?Then Lisa was gone, still wearing Jennifer’s clothes andjacket. The unease Jennifer had felt was washed away as anotherorgasm, smaller this time, racked her body while the door swungshut.What was going on?Another girl, the name ‘Tammy’ entered Jennifer’s groggymind, turned her attention downwards. She smiled as she noticedthat Jennifer was focusing on her. Jennifer felt another twingeof unease cut through the fading lust at that smile. She feltthat she must know this girl from somewhere. Wasn’t she…Tammy reached down and pulled the confused girl into anupright, sitting position. Jennifer grunted with discomfort asshe felt the now-cold sperm dribble out of her suddenly achingpussy when she sat up. “Come along, little Jennifer Fucktoy,”Tammy whispered. “Time to get dressed and go home.”Home. Something in Jennifer’s mind objected to being called’fucktoy’, but ‘home’ sounded good. Warm. Safe.With some help from Becky and Cindy, Tammy pulled Jennifer’sslender arms upward, and slid the a thin top down over Jennifer’shead and over her chest. The three girls than heaved Jennifer toher unsteady feet, and pulled some sort of miniskirt up to herwaist. Jennifer squirmed, not liking the feel of the tightpolyester on her skin, but could not effectively resist. Finally,Tammy reached down and strapped a pair of four inch heels ontothe feet of the weakly struggling girl.”All done,” Tammy announced, standing. “Let’s take a look.”Suddenly unsupported, Jennifer stood uncertainly on theheels, looking about the room. Everyone was staring at her. Theguys… Mark… the girls… Confused, she turned in a circle,stumbling slightly on the heels, looking about until she caughtsight of herself in a mirror.Omygod!The girl staring back from the depths of the mirror lookedlike a complete slut! She wore a tight, black polyester skirtthat barely covered four inches below the rounded bottom of herasscheeks. Likewise, the bright, pink sleeveless top clearlyrevealed the outlines of her nipples, and hung only halfway downher front, clearly exposing her stomach. The only other item ofclothing the girl was wearing was a pair of shiny black pumps.The girl’s tangled, matted hair gave her a wild, sexy appearance,as it hung down over her face, half concealing her wide, browneyes and thick, pouty lips. In the mirror, Jennifer saw Tammy come up behind her, andthen felt the other girl’s hands reach around and cup her thinlycovered breasts.”Come along, little play-slut,” Tammy whispered in her ears,nibbling and biting between words. “Time to go home.”Home. That sounded right.Warm. Safe.Still dazed, Jennifer allowed herself to be led by the othergirls, unresisting, out the back door and across the parking lotto a waiting car. In fact, she couldn’t have fought back if shehad wanted to; the d**gs and alcohol made it almost impossiblefor her to walk unaided on the four inch heels, and she wasforced to lean on the other girls for support.On the way to the parking lot, the girls encountered a groupof guys heading in the opposite direction. Jennifer looked one ofthem in the eye and tried to ask for help, but he just smirked ather. Another guy whistled as the girls walked past.”See,” Tammy said, to no one in particular as the boys movedaway. “No one will see Jennifer Watson. Just some party slut.”Finally, they reached their destination. Becky unlocked theback door and shoved her inside with the aid of Cindy.Jennifer’s last thought before she finally passed out on theback seat where she say between Tammy and Becky – the formerstill playing with her breasts – was of home.Safe.IIWhen Jennifer eventually regained consciousness, she foundherself fastened securely to a heavy brass bed by four sets ofcold metal handcuffs, each one attaching its respective wrist orankle to the four corners of the bedframe. She struggled not togive in to panic as her mind slowly replayed for her the eventsof the previous… what… evening? Jennifer had no way ofknowing how long she had been u*********s. Her conscious behaviour, however, was another story. Despitethe d**gs and alcohol, her memory was pretty much intact: thearrival at the frathouse (for a little bit of frat-baiting); thedrinking; the strange feeling of disassociation; the… the sex (Jennifer’s stomach heaved at the thought); the trip to thecar… Then nothing.Where was she?Jennifer shook her long, dark hair away from her face andlooked down at herself. Oh god! It was every bit as bad as she’dremembered! With the exception of the shoes – her feet were nowbare – she was still wearing the clothing in which she had leftthe party. The pink top; the miniskirt… Someone seemed to havecleaned her up a bit, but there were still spots of dried cumdotting the tank top and miniskirt.She squirmed, testing her bonds. No luck. The unyieldinghandcuffs just bit a little further into her wrists, addinganother layer of pain to overlay the general ache which permeatedher abused body. The captive girl moaned in agony as the slightmovement of her legs rubbed the inside of her thighs together.She had obviously been rubbed raw the night before. Jennifer opened her mouth to scream for help, for anything,but could only manage a weak sound that was halfway between agroan and a sob. She shivered in misery. The after affects of thed**gs and alcohol had left her throat parched and her headaching.”Help me,” she whispered.As if on cue, the door opened. Tammy Sinclair entered theroom, carrying with her a large bottle of mineral water.Jennifer’s parched throat seemed to swell shut at the sight ofit. “Water?” she moaned.Tammy smiled. The short blonde girl carefully sat the bottledown beside the bed – out of Jennifer’s limited reach, ofcourse – and sat down on the side of the bed.”How’s our little girl?” she asked mockingly. “Not feelingtoo good, hmm?” She reached over and ran her fingers through hercaptive’s thick black hair. “Little Jennie have too much todrink?” she cooed. “Poor Jen-Jen.”Jennifer ignored the insults. Only one thing mattered. “P-please… water.””Well, maybe a little later,” Tammy chuckled. “We have somethings to talk about first.” She moved her hands lower, draggingher short, pudgy fingers down her captive’s tear-stained cheekand then down to her barely covered breasts. Jennifer stared,wide-eyed and unbelieving, as the younger girl began to play withher firm tits. She squirmed in discomfort, but was unable to pullaway. Tammy, however, couldn’t help but notice these attempts toavoid her touch.”Now that’s no way to behave,” she said with mock firmness.She grasped one of Jennifer’s nipples between two fingers andsqueezed. Jennifer stiffened and groaned in pain. “You’re mylittle playmate now,” the blonde said, still squeezing. “Mylittle play puss. Little playtoys don’t try to move away. Theytake what’s given to them and are thankful for it.” With one lasttwist, she released the throbbing nipple and then resumed Escort bayan toyingwith Jennifer’s breast. This time, Jennifer didn’t pull away.There was silence for a few moments as Tammy finished with thebreast and worked her way slowly down Jennifer’s stomach, underthe miniskirt, and onto the captive’s pussy. Jennifer tried toclose her legs, but she was unable to do so because of the cuffson her ankles. Hopelessly, she moaned and whimpered as hertormentress slowly sank one… and then two thick fingers intoher raw pussy.”Please… Tammy,” she begged, voice hoarse and dusty.”Don’t…”Tammy smirked at her. “Don’t you remember me little Jennie?”she asked, fingers still inserted. “You must.”Jennifer just shook her head, confused. She knew Tammy byname, but not…”I was the person who represented this sorority at thehearing last year,” the blonde explained, “during the inquiryinto racial equality in campus organizations.” She slowly beganto move her fingers in and out of her captive’s painful, fuckedout pussy. “You remember. That was the inquiry where it wasdetermined that our sorority didn’t have a large enoughrepresentation of visible minorities,” Tammy continued, “and ourfunding was cut off by sixty percent.” By now, Jennifer washaving trouble following Tammy’s words, as the other girl’sfingers were sending waves of stabbing pain into her belly. Sheremembered the inquiry though; it had been her idea… “That’s this sorority. That’s why our house is only abouthalf full. That’s why we have plenty of room to keep you here foras long as we want.” Tammy abruptly jerked her fingers free ofJennifer’s pussy.”Ahh…” Jennifer’s hips bucked with pain.”So you’re going to make it up to us,” Tammy finished. “Tome. You’re going to be the house pussy slave.” Tammy reachedover, opened the bottle, and took a long slow drink of water. Herwords slowly sunk in as Jennifer watched her drink. Pussy slave! Tammy finished drinking and methodically screwed the capback on. “And what’s more,” she continued, “you’re going to helpreplace the money that was confis**ted for the pool at Phi PhiPhi. We’ve arranged a little part time job for you.”Jennifer tried to say something… to question what washappening, but her throat was too parched to let out anything buta hoarse cough. And her head ached so much!Tammy stood. “Well,” she said sweetly, “I’ve given you a lotto think about right now. We’ll talk more later.” The girl turnedand walked out of the room. The bottle of water, on the otherhand, was left on a side table, just out of Jennifer’s reach.She had no way of telling; it could have been hours or itcould have been days before the door opened again. Jennifer hadno way of measuring time other than by the slow, steady increasein torment as her bound body became more and more dehydrated. Herwrists and ankles had been rubbed red and raw by her frenziedattempts to get loose – to reach the precious bottle of watersitting beside the bed – but it had been no use. She was stillchained firmly in position on the bed when Tammy finally re-entered the room.”How are we doing pet?” the girl asked.Jennifer looked up at her with bleary, red-rimmed eyes. “W-wat… er,” she croaked, voice dusty and dry.Tammy smiled nastily. “Water?” she asked, all innocent. “Areyou getting thirsty?”Jennifer nodded weakly.”Well then,” Tammy said cheerfully, “I’ll give you somewater, but you’ll have to do something for me first.”Jennifer just stared at her.Waiting.”Ever since your little display at Phi Phi Phi the othernight,” Tammy told her, “I’ve been a little hot. All thatdelicious sex…” The girl sighed wistfully. “And none for me.”She sat down on the side of the bed and slipped a hand under thepink top. Jennifer didn’t pull away. She’d learned that lesson.”So,” she continued, “I was just thinking… wouldn’t it be niceto have a little pussy slave to take care of me when I get hot? Anice, obedient little play puss to give me the tongue whenever Iwant it.” Jennifer stared in horror, eyes wide. The d**g-induced sexwith the boys had been a nightmare, but this… this was sick.She wasn’t a lesbian! (Not that she didn’t support the lifestylechoices made by…) “I’m sure a lot of the girls her would appreciate the samething,” Tammy continued. Jennifer coughed out an answer. “N…no.” Never.Tammy frowned, removing her hand from the older girl’sbreast. “Well,” she said, “If you’re going to be unreasonable,I’ll just have to come back and talk to you about it later.” Sheslid to her feet and stalked away, closing the door behind her.”N… no,” Jennifer repeated to the now empty room.This time, Jennifer was certain that days had passed beforeanyone came back into the room. It must have been days. She hadtried to hold it, but had finally admitted defeat as her swollenbladder gave way and the beer-piss that had been building up forthe last few hours had sprayed out, soaking the bed and her upperlegs. That had been hours ago; the moisture had long since driedoff her thighs, but the smell was maddening.”Pee yew” Tammy muttered as she entered the room. “Haslittle Jennie had an accident?” Jennifer’s face burned withmortification. It hadn’t been her fault, but some instinct thathad been bred into her since her c***dhood toilet-training keptchanting her guilt over and over to her. She had been a bad girl.She had done a bad thing.”It sure does smell like it,” came another voice. Not Tammy.It was Lisa, the tall dark haired girl who had dressed up inJennifer’s clothing and taken her car. In fact, she was stillwearing Jennifer’s clothes. Jennifer’s eyes struggled to musterthe non-existent moisture necessary to create tears at the sightof these relics of her life before the events of the party. Notears though; just a dry stinging sensation in her eyes.The pudgy blonde girl looked down on her. “Well pet?” she asked. “Ready to begin?”Jennifer nodded. She had been ready for the last few hours, ever since she had voided herself on the bed. That had been thefinal blow; she knew that she would do whatever they said. Atleast until she had a chance to get free. Anything for some water.Tammy smirked and looked over at her friend. “I told you,”she said. “We’ll see,” Lisa sniffed, brushing her long black hair backfrom her face. “She hasn’t done anything yet.” The girl bent overand began pulling down her – Jennifer’s – slacks.”She will,” Tammy said confidently.In a few moments, Lisa had removed her glasses and was nakedfrom the waist down. Jennifer tried to close her eyes, but wasunable to turn away. She watched in horrified fascination as thegirl stretched her long, thin legs, climbed on the bed, andstraddled Jennifer’s face with her thighs. Lisa’s pussy, thickwith tangled black hair, was soon directly above her mouth. Jennifer gagged. She immediately felt almost smothered bythe smell of pussy. “I can’t believe she’s gonna do this,” Lisa predictedpessimistically.”Just a second,” Tammy said. The blonde opened the waterbottle, poured some of the liquid onto her palm, and quicklysplashed it over her friend’s pussy. A few drops fell free andlanded on Jennifer’s face. The captive girl swallowed as best shecould, but a good portion of the water glistened invitingly inLisa’s pussy hair.Jennifer moaned. Not enough. Not nearly enough water. “Do it,” Tammy said. “Jam your snatch in her ugly face.”Obediently, the dark haired girl lowered her naked crotchonto Jennifer’s face, jamming her pussy over the girl’s nose andmouth. At first, Jennifer kept her mouth firmly closed, revoltedby the sight and smell of the other girl’s pussy. She justcouldn’t do it; she couldn’t! But, a few moments later, the feelof the water on her lips forced her to open her mouth and extendher tongue. Water! Tammy had splashed Lisa’s crotch with precious water.Jennifer – slowly at first, but then with increasing enthusiasm -thrust her tongue out between her parched lips and began to lick.The taste of the water overcame all inhibitions. Within moments,she was slurping away loudly at Lisa’s cunt, her dry tonguescr****g along the outside of Lisa’s pussy.”She’s doing it,” the girl cried, excited. “She’s licking mypussy. The little slut.” Lisa, excited by the captive’sobedience, let out a moan of intense pleasure as she reached upto fondle her own tits. “Harder,” she moaned, grinding hersopping pussy into the unwilling girl’s face.Jennifer shuddered as another wave of shame and revulsionwashed over her while Lisa gasped and writhed on her face. Butshe couldn’t help herself. She had to have moisture! The waterwas gone now, but Lisa’s pussy was beginning to produce juices ofits own. Still parched, Jennifer thirstily sucked away, obliviousof all else as Lisa began humping her crotch up and down on topof her face.Nothing else mattered.Which was why, after Lisa quickly came with a shuddering,intense orgasm and climbed slowly off the bed, Jennifer wasshocked to find more girls in the room. It was Becky and Cindy.The twins. Cindy held a camera.”You’re next,” Tammy said, gesturing towards Becky. Theslender redhead needed no further encouragement. Already naked,she giggled as she climbed aboard, small tits bobbing merrily. Anatural redhead. Once again, Jennifer was forced to lick and suckthe girl to climax, all the time desperately slurping up anddrinking down and much as possible of the precious pussy juice. An irregular burst of light attested to the fact that Cindywas capturing the entire event on film, but Jennifer didn’t careany more. Her whole world was focused on the tight, wet pussybeing ground into her face. She needed the liquid.Next was Cindy. Jennifer gagged and began chocking as theblack girl climbed aboard shoved her wet, smelly pussy in thecaptive’s face, but she soon started lapping away withenthusiasm, just as she had done for the other two girls. Finally, Tammy herself straddled the captive’s face. By now,Jennifer was no longer revolted by the other girls’ pussies. Theywere just a source of nourishment. She even moaned in frustrationwhen Tammy, after coming twice, loudly, climbed off.Involuntarily, Jennifer raised her head off the pillow in a vainattempt to capture just a few more drops of pussy juice fromTammy’s dripping pussy. She couldn’t help herself. She wanted more. Not sexualpleasure, as she had felt none, but moisture. Sweet moisture…Cindy, still half naked, took a few more pictures, movingaround the bed to capture the scene from a number of differentangles. Their captive’s hair was once again (as it had been atthe pool party) matted down onto her sweaty forehead, this timestuck down with pussy juice rather than sperm. In fact, thegirl’s entire face shone red with the exertion and results of herefforts.”Look,” Cindy giggled. Jennifer had extended her tongue asfar out of her mouth as she could, and was running it desperatelyover as much of her face as she could manage, still trying tocapture whatever moisture that was available. Laughing andgiggling, the four girls watched for a while, fascinated, untilTammy ushered them out of the room and shut the door behind them.Finally, it was just her and Jennifer alone again.”There, little puss sucker,” Tammy smirked. “That wasn’t sobad, was it?” Jennifer had given up trying to suck in any morepussy juice and just lay there, staring upwards with hatred.Control had returned, and with it an intense hatred for theperson who had so degraded her. The blonde girl, however, wasunimpressed. Laughing, Tammy ran a hand over her captive’sforehead. She gathered up a glob of pussy juice and brought itdown to the older girl’s lips. Hatred was immediately forgotten.As was pride. Almost against her will, Jennifer opened her red,swollen lips and accepted Tammy’s juice-covered finger in hermouth, sucking thirstily. After she had sucked the moisture offof it, Tammy pulled it out and repeated the process untilJennifer’s face had more or less been sc****d dry and Jenniferlay still, hoarse and panting with humiliation.She needed more.”Don’t be greedy now,” Tammy cautioned as Jenniferlaboriously turned her head and gazed longingly at the bottle ofwater. “There’ll be plenty more pussy juice for you soon.” Still, she poured a handful of water into her palm andallowed the older girl to lap it up. Jennifer did so, but thistime she was keenly aware of her humiliation: lapping water outof this bitch’s hand like some dog. Nevertheless…Finally, Tammy stood up to go.”Wait,” Jennifer protested, throat now lubricated withmoisture. “What’s… h-how long are you going to keep me here?You can’t just…” She let the thought trail off, unspoken. Could they?Tammy smiled down at her. “Why, just until you earn back themoney you had taken from the boys; for their pool.”Jennifer was both puzzled and enraged. After a briefstruggle, the puzzlement won out; there wasn’t much point inventing her anger while she was fastened down so securely. “But… how?””Don’t you worry about that, little play-puss,” Tammy cooed.”It’s all arranged. You start training for your new jobtomorrow.” With that, the blonde coed turned out the lights andleft the room.”Wait…”The door swung shut. And Jennifer, who now had taken inenough moisture to form tears, began to cry.IIIThe job, it turned out, was stripping.The trainer was a hard looking oriental woman named Kim. KimLoo. She worked as a recruiter and trainer for a chain of’gentleman’s clubs’ across the country. In particular, she workedfor the local club of the chain: ‘Pussywillows’, located innearby Point Hope. Tammy had met her there during the ‘end of theschool year’ celebrations after her first year of college.Evidently, they had worked out some sort of deal for Jennifer towork at the club. At least, if Kim wanted her.And it seemed she did.Jennifer was still fastened down on the bed when Kim Loo hadshown up at the sorority the morning after the captive’s firstsession of pussy sucking. The girls had gotten her to repeat herduties that morning, but had been meticulous in getting hercleaned up for her ‘audition’. Kim had looked down on the captive girl as she stared backfrom the bed with wide, confused eyes, still dressed in the pinktop and miniskirt in which she had left the pool party. Theoriental woman was careful not to show any emotion as she stareddown at Jennifer with impenetrable black eyes, but she knewinstantly that this girl would be perfect for the club.Pussywillows specialized in fresh new talent, its patronspreferring the slightly hesitant and embarrassed newcomers overthe more experienced professionals. As well, the professionalsknew better than to hook up with a place like Pussywillows, as itwas more than stripjoint. Jennifer fit the bill perfectly.After what seemed like an eternity to Jennifer, the womanhad turned to Tammy.”She’ll do.” That was all. The woman turned and walked outof the bedroom.”What’s going on?” Jennifer whined, thoroughly frightened.”She’s going to be your new boss,” Tammy explainedgleefully. “And trainer. You start next week at Pussywillow’s inPoint Hope.”Jennifer’s eyes widened with shock and she chocked back acry. She knew all about that place. In fact, she had spent muchof the previous summer picketing in front of it, and gatheringsignatures on a petition to have it shut down. It was one of herfew unsuccessful causes.That was enough.”No way,” she stated. “No fuckin’ way I’m doing it.”Jennifer began to struggle with her bonds. “Now let me loose youbitch.” She thrashed about on the bed, but to no avail.Tammy just smiled. A nasty smile. “I think,” the blonde coed said mildly, green eyes sparklingwith malice, “that it’s time to show you something. Ademonstration.” She walked to the other side of the room, bentover, and slid open a battered wooden drawer. When shestraightened up, she held in her hand a metal rod, about two feetin length, with a plastic handle on one end and a small bulb onthe other. A small red switch sat beside a plastic dial on thehandle.”This,” she announced happily, “is a cattle prod.” Jenniferstared in horrified fascination as Tammy walked up to the side ofthe bed. “I’m going to give you a jolt on low power, just to giveyou a taste of it. If I have to use it again, however, it will beturned to full.” She flicked the switch. The rod emitted a lowhumming sound as Tammy waved it slowly over her captive’s faceand then lowered it to Jennifer’s stomach.Jennifer shook her head. “No… NOOOOO……”Pain.The pain was unbelievable. It went so far beyond anythingJennifer had ever imagined a human being could experience andstill survive that she was for a moment utterly certain that shehad somehow spontaneously burst into flames and was beingconsumed by the fire. Indeed, she was shocked to find herselfintact when the burning finally died down.Tammy looked down in satisfaction. Jennifer’s eyes were wildwith pain and her quivering lower chin was covered withglistening spittle from where she had virtually foamed at themouth. That should do it.”That was on low power,” she reiterated. “Next time it’s onfull. If you continue to misbehave, you’ll become rather…intimate with it.” Tammy paused to let her words sink in. “Do you understand?”Jennifer, still racked with the pain-filled aftershocks ofthe jolt, nodded her head in emphatic agreement. She wascertain – she knew – that she could not survive a jolt at fullpower. It would surely kill her.Tammy smirked in satisfaction. The prod seemed to have doneits job. Turning, she called out: “Becky. Cindy.” The twinsappeared in the doorway and entered the room. “Get her ready forher first lesson,” Tammy ordered.It was to be the first of many.The lessons took place in the sorority common room.For about three hours every morning and then everyafternoon, Kim taught Jennifer the rudiments of stripping. Atfirst, she kept her clothes on. Kim taught her how to stretch andmove her sleek body to show off most effectively her various’assets’ (as Kim called them). She learned to bump and grind hercrotch in an obscene circular motion; how to prance with grace onthe four inch pumps they forced her to wear continually. Jenniferwas taught how to swing her narrow hips in a sexy manner; how tomove in a way that caused her tits to bounce up and down on herchest just so. In short, she was being trained to act the perfect slut.When the ‘basics’ were over, Kim started in on the actualstripping. Against her will – but enthusiastically, under threatof the cattle prod – she learned how to remove her variousarticles of clothing, one by one, in way calculated to drive menwild. Again and again, the mortified girl was forced to strut herstuff in front of Kim and the sorority girls, and slowly…teasingly… strip down to nothing. Once naked, she wasinstructed in the ‘fine art’ of showing off some of the usuallyhidden parts of her body: slipping her hands under her firmtitties and pushing upwards; crouching with legs spread to showoff her pussy; turning, back to the audience, spreading her legsand bending at the waist…When Kim was satisfied that she had made a good start on theactual stripping, Jennifer was shown some other necessary skillsfor her new role in life: the oriental woman demonstrated how toapply thick layers of what was almost stage makeup for use underthe bright lights of the catwalk; how to pout like a spoiled slutand run her pink tongue over her now bright, red lips. How toblow sexy mock kisses to an (for now) imaginary audience. She wasshown how to tease her own nipples – after, of course, they hadbeen suitably rouged – so that they stood proud and firm on herchest.Day after day she practised…The extreme humiliation of these lessons was not lost onJennifer. The fact that she – a person who had dedicated her lifeto eradicating such sexist, male-gratifying images – was forcedto learn how to behave like some adolescent fantasy-slut droveher wild with frustration and anger.But there was nothing she could do.Absolutely nothing.She had refused only once to obey a command, early on in thesecond lesson. Smiling a sadistic little smile, Tammy had takenthe now crying girl into the bedroom and, without saying a word,had used the cattle prod on her. At full force. As promised.When the convulsions at last had died down, Jennifer foundherself alone in the room, curled half naked into a fetalposition on the floor. She knew what she had to do. Sobbing withpain and humiliation, she pushed herself to her feet,straightened her meagre clothing, and stumbled back into thecommon room to continue the lesson.Kim had been waiting for her.And the lessons resumed.The oriental woman could not, of course, spend all of hertime at the sorority house training her new employee. She hadother duties. She had, however, left certain instructions whichthe girls followed with enthusiasm. For example, when she was notactively engaged in a particular lesson, Jennifer was to be keptin Bayan escort full ‘slut dress’ – tight miniskirts; wispy tops; plasticpumps; heavy makeup – in order to practice and become accustomedto her new role in life. Thus, for the full two weeks of hertraining, Jennifer was forced to prance around in full makeup andwore nothing but short, tight miniskirts, revealing tops and highheels. Before long, the sleek, sexy walk of a hot slut becamesecond nature to her.But Tammy wanted more. Under threat of the cattle prod,their unwilling trainee was only allowed to speak either in abreathy whisper – Tammy had forced her to practice it for hourson end – which the girls referred to as her ‘sex kitten voice’,or in a high, nasal whine (the ‘bimbo’ voice). In either case,she was not allowed to use words of greater than two syllables.At first, Jennifer had been unable to maintain the new voices,and the girls were ‘forced’ to administer a number of humiliatingspankings during which their captive was forced to thank themafter each swat – in the appropriate voice, of course – andapologize for her disobedience. With such encouragement, Jenniferwas soon able to maintain the voices without conscious thought,but the limit of two syllables made it difficult for her toarticulate any sort of complex thought. Soon, she was speakingonly in short, simple sentences.Evenings, of course, she was required to service the girls,and she quickly became quite proficient at pussy sucking. Thethought of being required to slurp the other girl’s pussies everynight soon lost its terror, and more than once she became quiteangry at herself when she involuntarily felt a flush of pleasurewhen Lisa complimented her. ‘First chance,’ she told herself,face buried deep in the other girl’s pussy, ‘and I’m out ofhere.’ That chance, however, never seemed to come.Still, Tammy wanted more.After a few nights, Tammy appeared in the bedroom with alarge black dildo. “You’re always going on about how the blacksare treated on campus,” the blonde coed laughed. “Put your pussywhere your mouth is.” She threw the massive object onto the bedbeside the older girl. Jennifer, naked except for her shiny blackpumps and a black pushup bra, looked warily at the thing as shesat on the side of the bed. It must have been at least ten incheslong. They couldn’t…Tammy, sensing the older girl’s hesitation, walked over andpicked up the ever present cattle prod. “Do it,” she orderedmenacingly. Trembling, Jennifer reached over the grasped themassive black dildo. “Now,” Tammy continued, “lean back againstthe pillow and start fucking yourself with it.”Jennifer looked up. “T-Tammy…” The other girl sighed andflicked on the cattle prod. The low, electric hum immediatelyfilled the room with the promise of pain. That was enough forJennifer. Hastily, she lay back against the pillow, spread herlegs and began inserting the dildo.”What’s up?” It was Cindy, followed, as ever, by Becky.”The slut here’s been complaining that she doesn’t getenough cock,” Tammy smirked. “Isn’t that right?”Jennifer nodded unevenly from the bed where she was stilltrying to force the dildo inside her stretched pussy. About halfof is had now disappeared from view.”Say it.” Tammy waved the cattle prod.”I… I w-wanted some c-cock,” Jennifer groaned, as anotherinch was sucked inside.The twins giggled. “I’ll get my camera,” Cindy cried,running out of the room. Tammy, laughing, walked over to the sideof the bed. “C’mon little fuckpet,” she cooed. “Get it in…that’s right.” By the time Cindy returned with her camera,Jennifer had finally managed to encompass the entire dildo, andwas just beginning – on Tammy’s instructions – to start slidingit in and out. Becky reached over and began playing with Jennifer’snipples, but Tammy caller her away. “Let her do that,” shestated. Becky pulled away. “OK Jennie Cockslave,” the blondesaid, “start putting on a show. Rub your little titties and playwith yourself until you make us believe that you’ve had anorgasm.” Jennifer turned beet red with embarrassment, but did asshe was told.Tammy was holding the cattle prod.And so, sleek legs stretched wide and trembling withtension, Jennifer began to masturbate in earnest. She closed hereyes and began thinking about… about anything other than whereshe was; about being with a boy. A nice boy. A boy who wouldtreat her with respect; who would realize that she too was a realperson with goals and aspirations of her own; a boy who wouldmake long, tender love to her…Finally, the fantasy began to have an effect. Her pussyjuices started flowing, and for the first time since the poolparty, she began to feel some sexual pleasure. The large blackdildo, now glistening, slid in and out… in and out, while sheteased her own nipples through the sheer bra. Her brightlypainted lips parted and she let out a small moan of pleasure asthe cock drove her higher… higher… higher… Finally, she came. A wave of pleasure rolled over andthrough her body, washing away the long days and hours ofhumiliation and suffering. She felt warm and…Then she opened her eyes.Instead of the warm, understanding lover of her dreams, shesaw herself, stretched half naked on a bed, legs spread wide anda large, black dildo stuck halfway up her pussy, while Tammy andthe twins – Cindy with the camera – looked on and laughed. “What’s with the slut?” It was Lisa, who had just enteredthe room. “She gettin’ off?”And, for only the second time since she had been a*****edfrom the pool party, Jennifer began to cry in front of hercaptors…Every night after that, Jennifer was required to put on ashow for the sorority girls. Usually with the black dildo, butsometimes with other objects such as bottles or flashlights.Usually up her pussy, but not always. Many nights found her lyingwith her ankles chained up around her ears, running the dildo inand out of her tightly stretched asshole.She never came again, but soon became adept at faking sexualexcitement. And the girls didn’t care. It was even more degradingwhen their captive’s moans and grunts of pleasure were entirelyput on…Still Tammy wanted more.One night, she showed up in the bedroom with a new toy; along, pink dildo strapped to her crotch. First, she had Jennifergive her a blowjob. The older girl had balked at first, but shesoon found herself on her knees in front of the pudgy blonde,running her thick, pouty lips up and down the plastic cock. “Tellme how much you love it,” Tammy ordered, running the cattle prodlightly along Jennifer’s naked back. “Mmmm…” Jennifer moaned obediently, “I love to suck cock.Give it to me. S-slide it into my mouth…” The girls liked this,and forced her to continue, switching back and forth from the’bimbo’ voice to the ‘sex kitten’ voice. Cindy took numerouspictures as Jennifer slaved over the plastic cock, running herslender fingers up and down its spit glistening surface andsucking it deep into her throat.After a while, Tammy pushed Jennifer back down onto the bedand climbed on top. The other girls laughed and clapped withamusement as the blonde ringleader spread Jennifer’s legs andbegan to fuck her with the dildo. Jennifer didn’t resist – shedidn’t dare – but that was not enough. Tammy wanted activeparticipation. A few slaps and pinches later (and, inevitably,the threat of the cattle prod), Jennifer was moaning and gruntinglike an experienced whore as Tammy rammed the plastic dildo inand out of her pussy. Afterwards, the girls all had to give it atry, each one insisting that Jennifer react as if overcome bylust. In this manner, Jennifer was trained to fake an orgasm;going over it again and again until the girls agreed that she hadit right. Soon, despite the fact that the sex with the dildo gaveher no pleasure at all, Jennifer was bucking, moaning andscreaming out orgasms like a porn star. Like the rest of her slutbehaviour, it became second nature to her.But Tammy wanted more.Anal sex.The blonde girl had been forced to use the cattle prod forthe third time when Jennifer objected to being sodomized with theenormous phallus. As usual, it had proved an effective tool: thenext night found Jennifer sitting on Tammy’s lap, riding thegreased plastic dildo up and down her anal passage. All the timemauling her own breasts, moaning and whining like it was the bestthing she had ever felt.By this time, the girls were regularly filming these littletraining sessions. Jennifer didn’t object. She didn’t dare.Finally, a little over two weeks later, Tammy and Kimdecided that Jennifer was ready for work. As a prelude, Tammy setup a ‘coming out’ party, inviting the boys from Phi Phi Phi towitness the results of their hard work.Mark was the first one to arrive. He was greeted at the doorby a vastly changed Jennifer. Not the clothing: she was stillwearing the same polyester miniskirt, pink top and high heels hehad last seen her in at the pool party. That was the same. Buteverything else… it was like night and day. This Jennifer – theone who opened the door – gazed up at him with wide, adoringeyes. This Jennifer slowly ran her tongue over her thick, poutylips before asking him, in a deep, breathy voice: “Come in. CanJennie take your coat?” (Even now, Jennifer couldn’t help butblush in helpless embarrassment at this final humiliation – Tammyhad decreed that she was no longer to refer to herself in thefirst person.) This Jennifer flounced away, jacket in hand, withher hips swinging back in forth in an inviting fashion. This wasnot the president of the Concerned Students for PoliticalCorrectness; this was one hot slut!By the time the rest of the guys had arrived, Mark wascomfortably seated on a large chair in the common room. The newJennifer – Jennie she was called now, Jennie Fucktoy – hadgreeted each one of the guests individually – some with long,deep kisses – and was now busily serving drinks. An orientalwoman – must be Kim, he realized, remembering his conversationswith Tammy, from the club – was given a position of honour rightat the front of the room. Directly in front of the cleared areathat would serve as a makeshift stage, she would have the bestview of the upcoming show.Finally, everything was ready. Jennifer was led out of theroom by the twins and Tammy walked to the front of the impromptustage and called loudly for attention.”Ok everyone,” she called out. “Listen up.” The room quicklyfell silent. “Tonight,” she stated in a mock announcer’s voice,”it is my pleasure to present BCN’s very own Campus Boy-Toy; ourvery own sex bitch and pussy-sucker: Jennie Fucktoy!”Lisa hit a switch, and the lights dimmed in the non-stageportion of the room while a slow, raunchy blues number cranked upthrough a pair of old speakers behind the stage. After a fewmoments, Jennifer appeared on stage. The new Jennifer.Standing in the doorway behind the common room, Jenniferfelt like she was about to throw up. She had considered trying toslip out the back, but Becky and Cindy were keeping a close eyeon her. And, of course, the threat of the cattle prod was apotent one. She was simply unwilling to risk the cost of anunsuccessful attempt to escape.”…Jennie Fucktoy!”Tammy had finished her spiel. The music had started up.Showtime.Knowing she had no choice, Jennifer took a deep breath andwalked onstage.Mark hooted and hollered with the rest of them as Jennifer -no; Jennie Fucktoy – appeared onstage. He couldn’t believe thatthis was the same bitch who had given them so much grief oncampus over the last four years. This girl – this slut – walkedslowly towards the front of the stage; lips parted in anappealing pout; long, sleek legs moving in time with the bass;hips swinging… It was amazing. Was this the same anal retentiveJennifer Watson who had crashed his party a couple of weeks ago?He felt his cock harden as the bitch-slut on stage strutted herstuff back and forth in time with the music…Jennifer tried to ignore the cries and catcalls – the mad,leering faces – as she went through the routine. She had beenthrough it a hundred times before, but never with an audience.She felt her hardened nipples (thirty seconds of rubbing had doneit backstage) push against the front of her thin, pink top as shestrutted across the stage. Almost too late, she remembered tolick her lips and smile at the audience… The terrifying image of the cattle prod shot through hermind…Unbelievable! This Jennie Fucktoy or whatever they calledher was unfuckingbleievable. What a babe! She was presentlycrouched down in the centre of the stage, legs spread and pussyclearly visible between her thighs.Mark reached down and began to stroke his cock.Jennifer kept the technique of the strip tease in theforefront of her mind, trying to ignore all else: straighten up,twirl and bend (wiggle your ass); unfasten the top while back isto the audience (smile over your shoulder); drop top, turn, pushbreasts up, fondle (lick your lips and smile); let tits go,wiggle back and forth to make them shake (moan and smile); reachdown and insert thumbs in waistband of miniskirt…Tammy watched in satisfaction. It was going perfectly. Theboys were going wild as Jennie Fucktoy, now totally naked exceptfor the pumps, stretched her legs and ran her hands up and downthe outside of her pussy. Tammy had wanted to take it farther,actually make her masturbate herself with the black dildo, butKim had turned down that idea: no penetration. At least not in this state.Finally, the show was over. The music faded and Jennie wasleft standing, naked and glistening with sweat as the boyslaughed and cheered. Tammy glanced over at Kim who had quicklystood up. The woman nodded at Tammy and walked past the pantingJennie and into the kitchen. Tammy walked on stage, grabbed thestunned Jennie by the arm, and dragged her, stumbling in thepumps, back into the kitchen.Kim had taken out a piece of paper and placed it on thetable beside a pen. Still naked, Jennifer stared blankly at thepaper. What did they want her to do?Then Tammy began to speak: “It’s a contract,” she explained.”Between you, me and Pussywillows. For your job.” Confused, Jennifer glanced down at the paper. One particularphrase jumped out at her. Three months. THREE MONTHS. She lookedover at the girl who held her by the arm. “T-Three months?” sheasked, still speaking in the low breathy voice. “I… Jennieworks three months?””Bimbo voice,” Tammy ordered.Jennifer swallowed and repeated the question, this time inhigh, ditzy voice.This time Tammy nodded. “That’s right. After that, you’llhave paid back the money we lost for the pool.” It wasn’t much, but Jennifer grasped firmly at that smallbit of hope. There was an end in sight. A way out.Three months…Hand shaking, she reached down and picked up the pen. It wasdifficult to handle, as she was still unused to the long, brightred nails that had been glued to her own fingernails, but shemanaged to sign her name in a shaky scrawl. Tammy quickly grabbedthe pen and signed her own name. Kim, less anxiously, added herown name to the document.The oriental woman smiled in satisfaction as she pocketedthe pen. She looked over at Tammy who was openly grinning. “Haveher at the club by noon tomorrow.” That said, she turned and leftthe room.Tammy turned to Jennie. “Well Jennie,” she laughed. “You’reall set. Just one more thing?”Jennifer looked puzzled. What more could there possibly be?Tammy gestured to the common room where the boys were stillclapping and cheering. “You’ve got an adoring audience tosatisfy,” she explained. Jennifer started to protest, but Tammyjust grabbed the older girl’s face and dragged it closer. “And,”she continued, “if I hear of one complaint – just one guy whothinks that you aren’t enjoying the gang banging you’re about toget – you’ll spend the night with the cattle prod turned on tofull power and stuffed up your cunt. Do you understand?”Jennifer nodded. What else could she do?Laughing, Tammy jerked her around and shoved the haplessgirl back into the common room. The cheering rose to newheights…IVKim Loo watched in satisfaction as her newest employeelooked around, slightly confused, at the murky inside of theclub. She didn’t look happy. And why should she? Pussywillowswasn’t much to look at during the day: the florescent work lightshighlighted the same seediness that lent the nightclub a sense ofattractive danger when the lights were low. And besides, with theattractions featured up on the catwalk, who noticed cheap formicatables and cracked, fake leather seats?Kim loved her job. Particularly at moments like these, when some stuckup richyoung college bitch – the kind of bitch who had treated her andher family like shit all her life – began her career as an’exotic dancer’. Most of them came more or less willingly,needing money – often for d**gs – or just being attracted to the’glamorous’ lifestyle. Indeed, there were plenty of girls aroundwilling to strip – or whatever – if the price was right. Asituation like this, however, with a girl like Jennifer, that wasthe best. Kim well remembered the events of the previous summer – thepicketing; the chanting students; the publicity… The chance topay back the leader of that particular episode was not one to bemissed. The possibilities…Well. Kim Loo straightened up and carefully wiped her face cleanof expression. It wouldn’t do to let the girls see her trueemotions; it would weaken her control over them if they realizedthat the ‘dragon lady’ had feelings and emotions just like theydid. What would happen would happen.”Here she is,” Tammy announced. The blonde girl was leading her unresisting captive by thearm while her three confederates trailed along behind. In herother hand, held flat against her leg, was the cattle prod.Needless to say, Jennifer had been well behaved on the trip overfrom Bakersville. The four girls had taken turns getting theirpussies eaten out in the back of the car.”Signed, sealed and delivered.” The short blonde girl gave ashove, sending Jennifer stumbling forward. She was dressed in herby now usual slutware: tight black skirt, thin top, four inchheels and overdone makeup. She looked frightened.Perfect.”Good,” Kim Loo said, emotionless as ever. “We will take herfrom here.” She gestured to another girl who had just entered theclub. “Sue,” she ordered. “This is the new girl. Jennie. Show heraround and get her ready.” Sue, a statuesque blonde girl,gestured for Jennifer to follow, but before Jennifer could obey,Kim grabbed her tightly by her teased-up black hair and jerkedher face around.”What do you say?” the oriental woman asked, voice calm.Jennifer trembled for a moment, but then realized what wasrequired of her. “T-thank you Ms Loo,” she answered, still in thelow, sexy voice the girls had forced on her. The trainer noddedin satisfaction and released Jennifer’s hair. Sue, smirking,walked away and Jennifer followed. Kim was pleased to note thatthe girl swung her hips widely back and forth in a sexy manner asshe walked. These girls had done some good work. Nevertheless…”Is there anything more?” she asked, turning back to Tammy.”Uhmm…” The blonde girl seemed momentarily at a loss.”The… uh, money…””You will pick her up on Sunday morning and return her onTuesday morning,” Kim stated evenly. “That was the deal. Herearnings each week will be waiting with her on Sunday. In cash.”Tammy nodded. “Fine,” she said, backing away. “But you don’tmind if we drop by just to… watch.” Tammy blushed slightly atthis last statement.Inwardly, Kim sneered. “You may come whenever you wish,” sheanswered, her tone revealing nothing of the contempt she felt forthese girls. She would like nothing better than to get control ofall of them… but, she had to be realistic.Jennifer was enough.For now.As it happened, Susan Jacobs actually knew Jennifer. Notwell, but they had been classmates in their first year at BCN.Beyond that, however, they had nothing in common. Jennifer’sfamily was rich, whereas Sue, a tall blonde girl with large,bouncing tits, had come from a poor family. In fact, she had atfirst drifted into exotic dancing as a way of earning extra moneyto help her through school. It had been so easy in the beginning:a stag here, an out of town convention there… everything hadgone well until she had made the mistake of working a bachelorparty at which a fellow student attended. Word quickly gotaround, and before long her life at the college was made a miseryof pinches, slaps, feels, sly looks and innuendo. By the end ofher first year at BCN, she was generally regarded with contemptby the other students, ignored and ridiculed by the girls andtreated like a whore in open season by the guys.She didn’t return for a second year.The full time stripping just followed naturally afterwards.She wouldn’t return home to admit defeat. Working in hamburgerjoints just didn’t pay. Escort So what else was there?Deep down, however, Sue felt a sick sort of contempt forherself and the life she had chosen. A contempt she knew would beshared by her friends and family back home if they were ever tofind out how low she’d sunk. The only excuse she had – the onlyreason she could live with herself and what she had become – washer family’s poverty. She made the best money she could, andevery week sent some of it home to her family. And that was why,when faced with what she believed to be a rich slut like Jenniferwho didn’t have to strip for a living but instead chose to do it,Sue quickly felt a deep and abiding hatred.”This is the change room,” she explained roughly. “We do sixroutines a night. All changes will be done here.”The rich slut nodded.Bitch.Silently, Sue stalked down the short hallway to the stageentrance. “This is the catwalk where you’ll do the show.” She shoved open the door and walked onstage. Jennifer followed. Thecatwalk was a long, thin stage with a row of footlights aroundits perimeter. A shiny metal pole ran from the floor in thecentre of the stage to a slot in the ceiling.Sue gestured to the rest of the club. “Between routines,”she said, “you’ll be expected to ‘mingle’ with the customers.”Jennifer looked puzzled. “Mingle?” she asked, in her lowsexy voice.Sue sneered. As if the slut didn’t know. “Yeah,” she gruntedin response. “Mingle. You know: be friendly.” Jennifer started to say something else, but before she couldfigure out how to articulate it in words of less than twosyllables, the other girl had started to walk away. Jennifertried to frown, but it came out more of a pout as a result of theway her face was made up. Sighing prettily, she flounced afterher guide, just as she had been trained to do. The tall blondeled her through a opening at the back of the club and into ashort hallway with a series of doors. She walked to the last oneon the left and opened it.”This is where you’ll be sleeping during the week,” sheannounced. “When you’re not…”Jennifer, looking around at the small, dingy room (reallynothing more than a large closet with a bed), stopped listeningas the other girl droned on. She felt like she was about to cry.The clothes… the club… she had to get out of here!”…tonight at nine.”Sue stopped speaking and looked over at the new girl. “Doyou understand?”Jennifer, interrupted from her thoughts of escape, quicklynodded. One lesson she had learned well over the last few weekswas that she must always to agree with whatever anybody saidabout anything. Just smile prettily and nod.Sue wasn’t impressed. She just grunted and left the room.Alone for the first time in hours, Jennifer sank down onto thebed to relieve the pressure on her feet. She had become somewhatproficient in getting around on the high heels, but her feetalways ached.’I’ve got to get out of here,’ she told herself.*****If there was one thing Butch Haskall knew well (by no meansa certainty), it was strip joints. And strippers. Or, as he andhis friends at the meat packing plant called them, peelers. Andthis new girl – Jennie Fucktoy she called herself – was one thebest. He had sat spellbound through her first two shows, blearyeyes wide and staring under a lank of thin, greasy hair, watchingappreciatively as she strutted her stuff in front of hisappreciative eyes. Talk about new talent! This babe was loaded with it.He had been disappointed when she hadn’t appeared out in theclub after the first show, but he hadn’t given up hope. The othergirls came out, so he figured she would too. Sure enough, hisvigilance paid off soon after her second routine. There she was,face and upper chest still covered with a faint sheen ofperspiration as she walked slowly out of the dressing room door. Butch was there before she had taken two steps.She had been surprised. It hadn’t been nearly as bad as she had expected.Humiliating, yes, but not as much as the strip tease she had beenforced to perform at the sorority house. Here, no one knew her.She was anonymous. And the overdone slut makeup, so humiliatingand degrading, had acted as a kind of mask. Those laughing,jeering men in the audience… they never really saw her. She wasjust a thing, a piece of meat, fuel to light the guttering torchof their fantasies. On stage, with the footlights creating a merelurching silhouette of the beer swilling crowd, she could imagineherself above it all. Pure.Distant.Untouchable.”I’m Butch,” came a gravely voice from directly in front ofher. Startled from her thoughts, Jennifer looked up to see a fat,thick-lipped man in a dirty jean jacket and baseball cap.”Uhh…” Mingle?”I sure like your show,” he drawled, face creased by a wide,gap-toothed grin. “Your tits are real nice.” “Uhmm… thanks.” Jennifer fought to maintain a friendlysmile on her face. Kim had made it clear what would happen ifthere were any complaints about her.If possible, the man’s grin grew even wider.”Buy you a drink?” he asked.”Uhmm… thanks.”Butch felt a wave of sheer lust surge through his body atthe sound of her voice. So deep and… and sexy. By god, shesounded like she needed a good fucking right here and now. Still,first things first.”Buy you a drink?” he asked.”I’d love that,” she answered. Slowly, Jennifer was gaining confidence. She seemed to be incontrol. This asshole was so much in lust with her he’d probablydo almost anything just to get her to sit with him. What a jerk. Maybe this wasn’t going to be as difficult as she’d thought.Kim wandered back into the club. She’d stayed to catchJennifer’s first show – not bad for a beginner, but there hadbeen a few things that could be improved upon – and had then leftfor dinner. She looked around the club, and her gaze immediatelyfell upon the table where Jennifer sat with some fat geek in abaseball cap. Oh yes!Try as she might, Kim was unable to keep the smile from herlips as she approached the table. Time to tell the girl about theother part of her job.Jennifer started slightly as Kim appeared beside the table.”Good evening,” the oriental greeted Butch, “I’m the managerof this club. Are you having a good time?”Butch nodded his head rapidly up and down. Was he ever!Kim gestured at Jennifer. “Do you like her?””Yes ma’am,” came the answer. “I surely do.””Well… she’s quite the little slut,” Kim said, in a normaltone of voice. “Aren’t you dear?”Jennifer swallowed and fought down a cold wave of fear. “YesMs Loo,” she answered, “I am a… a slut.” Kim just stared insilence. Jennifer almost bolted in panic. What had she… Oh.”Jennie,” she corrected herself, overdoing the sexy voice to makeup for her lapse, “is a slut. A hot little s-slut.” Sick to herstomach, she looked over at Butch who was staring at her with hismouth wide open.”And how would Jennie like to fuck the nice man here?” Kimasked. Jennifer felt her heart start pounding like it was goingto burst out of her chest. A whore. She was being turned into a whore! She felt an intense wave of hatred at the thought of whatthose girls had done to her. When she got out of here…No. “Oh yes,” she answered, giggling slightly. “I’d like that alot.” Kim turned to Butch. “Normally,” she said, “I charge ahundred for her. But just for tonight, you can have her fortwenty. Is that satisfactory?”Once again, Butch’s head almost popped off from nodding sohard. The fat man reached into the pocket of his greasy jeanjacket and pulled out a crumpled twenty dollar bill. Kim took hismoney and then herded the two of them to Jennie’s workroom, withits dingy little bed.”Be quick now,” she called after them as she closed thedoor, “she had to be back onstage in fifteen minutes.”From the catwalk where she pushed her greased and shiningtits together for the pleasure of the cheering onlookers, SueJacobs saw Jennifer disappear through the door with Butch.’Slut,’ she thought, spreading her legs and rubbing herpussy up and down against the metal pole. Most girls didn’t startturning tricks for at least a couple of months.In the little bedroom, Jennifer’s training once again camein handy as Butch trailed a thin line of drool down onto herchest while he pumped his thick, greasy cock in and out of herpussy. She’d managed to spend a few second rubbing her clit -while Butch watched, eyes wide – before the actual sex, so itwasn’t as painful as it might have been. Still, the bucking andgrinding… the moans of lust… the panting… the lips-slightly-parted-tongue-poking-out look of lust as he mauled hertits and rammed his cock in and out of her…It was all training.Kim had been certain that he wouldn’t last long, and she wasnot proved wrong. Within ten minutes, Butch stumbled out of thelittle room and staggered off towards the bar, no doubt to do alittle bragging. Well… let him. It wasn’t every day agreaseball like him got to fuck a high class whore like Jennifer.Kim entered the little room to find Jennifer sobbing on thebed. Mercilessly, she reached down and slapped the girl sternlyacross the face. “You’re on stage in five minutes,” she statedangrily. “Get ready.”Flushing red, Jennifer stumbled to her feet and scamperedout of the room.Onstage a few minutes later, Jennifer no longer felt quiteso distant. Quite so untouchable. She now knew that the men outthere were not just passive observers; they had the right to buyher and use her as they wished. She was up there on stage not forentertainment, but as an advertisement.She was a whore!And, if she there had ever been the possibility of hersomehow forgetting that fact, the loud cheer that went up when -after she had removed her shiny g-string and was crouched withher legs spread wide – a thin, cold trickle of sperm dribbled outof her pussy and trickled down her leg taught her otherwise.She fought to hold back the tears.Standing beside the bar, Kim smiled at the watcher’sreaction as the glistening trail of sperm trickled out ofJennifer’s spread pussy. Between that and Butch’s talking at thebar, she had no doubt that Jennifer would turn out to be a verybusy, and profitable girl.And on her first night, too.*****The interior of the club seemed dark and menacing in thesoft red glow of the exit light. Jennifer didn’t mind, though.Tonight, the darkness was her friend. After three nights in thishellhole – three nights of being forced to parade herself onstagelike some kind of cheap slut, and then endure in apparententhusiasm the endless stream of cocks – Jennifer was finallyescaping. During the course of the evening, she had managed toleave a half-chewed piece of gum (Kim now had her chewing gumconstantly; she said it enhanced the ‘slut’ image as well asstrengthened her jaw muscles and helped cover the ‘sperm breath’from swallowing so much cum) into the doorlatch, preventing itfrom closing properly. Once out, she could go to the policeand…”Going somewhere?”Jennifer started. Who was it? A figure moved slowly out of the shadows.”Sue?” Jennifer no longer realized that she was talking inthe low, sexy voice. It had become a habit. “What…”Sue smiled nastily. “I saw the little manoeuvre with thegum,” she said quietly. “Figured you’d be trying to get out.”Jennifer trembled. She knew the blonde girl hated her,although she didn’t know why. If Sue gave the alarm…”Now,” the tall stripper continued, “I’ve no problem withyou leaving. In fact, I’d prefer it. But I’d like a little favourfirst.””F-favour?””Yeah.” Sue stepped a little closer. “All my life I’ve beentreated like shit by rich bitches like you. Now the shoe’s on theother foot. You do what I say, or I’ll make sure you never getout.”Jennifer trembled. “What do you want?””Your lovely little slut’s mouth and tongue,” came theanswer. “In my pussy for starters… and then in my ass.””S-sue…” Jennifer started to whine, but the other girl wasfirm. “That’s right,” Sue repeated. “The only way you get out ofhere tonight is to eat me out, front and back.”She had no choice.Shaking with fear, Jennifer fell to her knees in from of thetall blonde. Sue was naked underneath her thin, cotton dressinggown, so it was a simple matter to part the cloth and nuzzle hermouth into the girl’s already wet pussy. Within moments,Jennifer’s by now experienced tongue was hard at work, lickingand slurping busily. After her two weeks of daily pussy lappingat the sorority, the smell and taste no longer bothered Jennifer.She didn’t like it – in fact, she hated it – but it was by nomeans as repulsive as is had been the first time.Sue moaned as Jennifer’s experienced tongue did its work.Involuntarily, the blonde girl grasped the back of the kneelinggirl’s head, and jerked her face harder and harder into hersopping pussy. Jennifer gasped for breath, but continued licking.The sooner Sue came, the sooner she could go.”Tell me how much you like it,” Sue moaned.”Mmmmm…” By now, Jennifer was able to moan and recite herlust without missing a lap of the tongue. “I love your pussy… Ilove to suck…””Bimbo voice,” Sue ordered.Obediently, Jennifer giggled, tongue still buried deep inthe other girl’s pussy. “Tastes good,” she said in her highpitched bimbo voice. “Nice pussy…”Sue came… and came… and came…Finally, just when it seemed like the orgasm would neverend, Sue shuddered one last time and opened her eyes. “GeezJennie,” she whispered, “you know your way around a girl’spussy.”Jennifer blushed with shame, but it wasn’t visible in thedarkness. She started to climb to her feet, but Sue grabbed hershoulder and held her down. “Don’t forget the second part,” shewarned.Jennifer sank back to her knees, head hanging withhumiliation. Things kept getting worse. Still, it would be worthit if she could just get out of here. Sue would end up in jailwith the rest of them.Oblivious to her impending incarceration, Sue turned andshoved her bare ass into Jennifer’s face. The kneeling girl triedto pull away, but Sue reached back and grabbed two handfuls ofblack hair. “Get sucking ass licker,” she ordered, pullingtightly on the other girl’s hair. Jennifer moaned with pain, butstuck her face inside Sue’s ass crack and, gagging slightly,began to lick. The smell was horrendous, but she resolutelyforced her small, pink tongue of the girl’s anus and begansucking. Almost immediately, she felt a warm, soft object slideout towards her face.”Mmmmm….” She tried to pull away, to cry out, to doanything, but it was no use. The blonde girl had her firmly bythe hair. “That’s right you little Fucktoy,” Sue muttered,squeezing her ass muscles. “Eat a little shit.”Jennifer had no choice. The soft, squishy turd was forced upagainst her face, lips and finally between her half-clenchedteeth. She gagged with revulsion at the taste, but couldn’t stopit. It was either swallow or choke. Another turd came out… andthen another as she thrashed away, trying frantically to removeher face from the other girl’s ass. Sue just laughed, holding thesmaller girl’s face in position until she had finished shitting.Finally, it was over. Sue released her hair, and she fell back onto the floor,face and mouth covered with shit. Coughing and gasping, shecrawled to her knees as Sue walked slowly away, quicklydisappearing into the shadows. She wiped desperately away at thefilth with the back of her hand, but seemed to succeed only inspreading it about her face.”Jennie…” Jennifer stopped wiping. It was Sue’s voice coming fromsomewhere in the darkness. “You did your part, but you know how Itold you how I would let you go?”Jennifer knelt in place, frozen in silent.The lights clicked on.”I lied.”Standing around her, in what had been impenetrable darkness,stood Kim… Lisa… Becky… Cindy… and Tammy. With the cattle prod. Face and hands covered with Sue’s shit, Jennifer fell backonto the floor and began to cry.”Well,” Tammy cooed, walking forward. “It looks like littleJennie shit-face has a lesson to learn.”The crying girl closed her eyes as the buzzing cattle prod -surely set to full power – slowly descended towards her…*****The next three months went by in a blur of dancing andfucking; dancing and sucking; dancing… Kim had finally settledon the bimbo voice for the daytime and the slut voice for night,and Jennie had all but forgotten what her normal voice soundedlike. Each weekend, the girls from the sorority showed up tocollect their pussy slave take the small envelope containing herweekly earnings. Each weekend would be spent servicing her fourmistresses in every way they wished. Sometimes, Mark and a few ofthe guys would come over, and Jennifer would serve them too,showing off her newly developed fucking skills. Jennifer neverstopped hating it – hating it with a passion – but by the end ofthe first month, she was almost looking forward to the weekendstays at the sorority house. As well as the her duties and astripper and whore, Sue had decided that she liked the idea ofhaving her own little toilet slave. Jennifer had quickly becomeintimately familiar with the inside of the other girl’s asshole,all thoughts of rebellion having been crushed by the finalapplication of the cattle prod. After a while, Sue began feeling generous and startedsharing Jennifer out among the other girls at the club. Mostmornings were spent servicing the other strippers, either theirpussies or – for a few of them – their asses.Jennifer complained to Kim, but the oriental woman justlaughed. “Saves money on toilet paper,” she said. And that was that.By the end of the three months – Jennifer had kept track bymaking small cuts in the side of the cheap wooden dresser -Jennifer was so swollen with hatred and frustration that she feltshe would burst. The only thing that kept her going was thethought of what she would do when the three month contract wasup.Finally, that day arrived.Right on schedule, Tammy showed up as Jennifer waitedexpectantly in the daytime-empty club. At Kim’s insistence, shehad even done herself up special – for the last time, she vowed.Dressed in the same tight polyester miniskirt and revealing pinktop in which she had begun her new career, she waited impatientlyto leave, her thick, red lips falling into their now habitualpout as she chewed a thick wad of gum.Tammy smiled when she saw Jennifer, but didn’t say anything.Jennifer pouted back at her. ‘Just wait,’ she told herself.The pudgy blonde girl walked over to the table where Kim wassitting. She pulled a piece of paper – the contract – from herpurse and placed it down on the surface in front of the orientalwoman. Kim didn’t say anything; she just took out a pen andsigned. Jennifer looked on, puzzled. What were they doing?Tammy took the pen and then likewise signed. Kim briefly read the paper and then nodded. “This is inorder. We’ve bought out the option.” With these words she handeda thick envelope to Tammy. Tammy grinned down at her. “Should youtell her?” she asked, “Or should I?”Kim shrugged. “You tell her.”Jennifer had had enough. “Tell me what?” she burbled in anairheaded manner. “What’s going on? Jennie’s finished here.”Sue, who had just entered the room, laughed. “No,” Tammy grinned at her. “You’re not. Kim here justbought out the option on the contract.””Option?” The room seemed to spin and Jennifer thought shewas going to faint. Sue walked closer and grabber her by theelbow.”Yes,” Tammy explained gleefully, “The three months was atrial period. To see how they liked you.” She glanced down atKim. “Evidently they like you a lot. They’ve signed you for thefull seven years.”Seven years. Jennifer tried to move away, but Sue’s grip wasiron.”But you won’t be bored,” Tammy continued. “Pussywillows isa chain. They’ve got clubs all across the country. You’ll get todo all sorts of travelling.” Still smiling, the pudgy blonde girlwalked slowly forward until she was standing right in front ofthe horrified Jennifer. “For the next seven years,” she said,articulating slowly and carefully, “you’ll be stripping andfucking your way from one side of America to another.”Her words finally began to sink in.”Noooo…””Quite an opportunity, I’d say,” Tammy joked. “Tammy,” Jennifer cried, “you can’t…””Slut voice!” Tammy was suddenly stern. Immediately,Jennifer’s voice deepened to a sexy purr.”Please,” she breathed hoarsely, “don’t leave Jennie…””Bimbo voice,” Tammy said.”Oh… don’t leave me,” Jennifer begged, voice high.Tammy, however, ignored her pleadings. She turned and beganwalking away.”Nooo… you can’t… Please…””Oh.” Tammy stopped and turned. “This comes with the deal,”she said, tossing a slender, metallic object to Kim. The orientalwoman caught it without standing. It was the cattle prod.Jennifer began to cry and scream – strangely appealing inher new voice – but Kim just gestured to Sue to take the cryinggirl backstage. Tammy’s last view of Jennifer was of her wellrounded ass, tightly packed into the polyester miniskirt,swinging back and forth as the tall blonde stripper led her,still crying, into a back room.Outside, Tammy opened the door and sat down beside Lisa whooccupied the driver’s seat. The twins were in the back. “Wellgirls,” she laughed, riffling the money from the envelope, “Timefor another pool party.”THE END

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Sumissive’s Diary Episode 2: RestraintFour months had past since we had our first adventure. Ever since then he continued to tie me up on a regular basis, taking me down to the basement roughly once per week. But it had never been as intense as the first time again. Instead we worked on ‘ letting go ‘. Some might call it an orgasm torture to be made to come for two hours straight, but honestly, to me it was like heaven on earth. We quickly got to the point where sex had changed from a fun hobby to my favorite pass time activity. I jumped Mike whenever I felt the urge and he always happily replied. Until that night, at least.He had just come home from work and prepared our dinner, because I’m a dreadful cook. Wearing nothing but a see through nightgown I sneaked up on him and grabbed him from behind.”what’cha doin’?” “Repairing my car.” He replied, smiling at me.”You’re freaking hilarious. I mean what’s for dinner?””What’s it look like?” He lifted the lit off the pan.”Like someone already ate it and it didn’t agree with him, to be honest.” “It’s Indian food, you’re gonna like it. But it burns really easy, so could you take your hand out of my pants so that I can focus?” I bit his neck softly and used the other hand to unzip him.”Since when is burning food a reason for you to say no to a quickie?” Pushing my hands away he replied”Since now. Besides, you’re gonna need you strength for later. I have a surprise for you.”“A surprise? Like what?” Mike turned around and looked at me with a mix of annoyance and excitement in his eyes.”Like a surprise. I won’t give it away, that would defeat the purpose. Now go change, we’re expecting a guest after dinner.” He sent me off with a kiss and I went straight upstairs. His comment about me needing my strength in mind, I put on white satin hot pants and no bra. Covering it under a Jeans and a wide red shirt, and went back down.Dinner was on the table and it was delicious. While we ate, I got mite and more anxious about his surprise and when I was going to see it.”So… What’s that surprise? At least give me a hint.” “Stop asking already. You’ll find out soon enough. When you’re done, could you clear the table please? I’ll check on everything and see if we’re good to go.” Once I was finished, I put the dishes into the sink and went over to the living room. Mike was sitting on the couch, next to him a young girl, maybe 18, 19 years old. She wore a black mini skirt and top. “Let me introduce you to Ashley.” He said calmly, “She is a friend of Kate’s, whom I’m assuming you told about our little hobby. Seems that Kate told Ashley, and one day she stood in front of or door. She told me about this little fantasy of hers and then one thing led to another.” I was speechless. Was Mike cheating on me? Then why would he make us meet?”Little Ashley here will be our toy for tonight. We’ve been meeting for two weeks now, going over the rules and details.” I was baffled. Toy? They’ve been meeting for two weeks? What was going on?”Let me go over them with you quickly, so we can get started. She’s been anxious all week for this. One: Unless I order you to, you will not touch her. You can add to her discomfort or pain anytime though. But no gentle treatment out comforting her. She insisted on this.Two: She will not speak for the entire evening. Again, she insisted.Three: My main focus tonight will be on her, while you assist me.”Slowly I walked over to those two. I could tell by the way she looked at me that Ashley was very exited. And I was beginning to feel the same way. Mike knew that I was bi-curious and I thought this was his way of fulfilling yet another one of my fantasies.”When do the rules apply?” I asked”Once we’re downstairs. For now, you’re free to do whatever.” Mike stood up and left the room.”I’ll go prepare everything. You two get to know each other.”There I was, standing in front of sweet little Ashley. Her skin was pale, green eyes and she had long smooth black hair. She was trembling a little and kept her eyes glued on me. I sat down next to her and rested a hand on er soft leg. Her skin was perfect. Soft but firm and perfectly smooth. No birthmarks, no scars, nothing but nubile teenage perfection.”Are you scared?” I asked her, gently moving my hand up and down her thigh. She nodded.”You know what is going to happen to you tonight, right?” She nodded again. A slight shiver ran through her when I touched her inner thigh, slowly moving my hand up.”Do you like that?” She nodded shyly, but with an expression on her face that craved more. “A lot?” nodding again, she smiled at me and turned red. This was, without a doubt, the cutest girl I had ever seen in my life.”Stand up and turn around. I’d like to see what I get play with tonight.”I almost gasped for air. Her skirt was lifted up when she spun around, revealing her perfectly shaped butt. She was 5’6″ tall and very athletic. Her hair fell down to her waist and the nipples of her perky B-cup breasts poked through her top. I smiled at her and said”Looks like you’re pretty exited already.” She looked down, giggled and sat down next to me again, this time a lot closer. “You want me to continue?” Wild nodding. I put my hand back and slowly moved up, inch by inch. When I reached her skirt, she leaned onto me and opened her legs a little, just enough for me to reach her pussy. “Want me do do something?” I asked, surprised to find myself using the same sadistic overtone Mike normally used on me. She nodded, rubbing her head against my shoulder, then beginning to kiss my neck. I moved on, further up her leg and rested my palm on her mound. I felt her hand moving under my shirt, slowly exploring my body. It rested on the button of my Jeans and she looked at me, obviously asking for permission.”Go ahead sweety.” I lowered my head to kiss her nose, but she jerked up to kiss my mouth. She tasted sweet, and her tongue was very skilled. This was like the starter pistol went off. I ran two fingers down her moist little slit, going straight for her clit. She softly bit my lower lip and looked at me with an expression that was both incredibly cure and horny at the same time. My button came loose and her hand slid right into my crotch. Within a minute we both lay on the sofa, me on top of her. Kissing wildly and rubbing each other to orgasm. We came almost simultaneously, moaning and breathing into the others ears. This was intense in a completely different way. But I didn’t want to stop there. I slid down and began to kiss her legs, slowly moving up.”That’s about enough for a meet and greet, don’t you think?” Mike was standing in the door, happily observing the scene. “There’s an entire evening of fun and games ahead of us. Shall we get started?” Ashley and I straightened our clothes and followed Mike down into the basement. The room was well prepared and when he locked the door, I was looking forward to a fun night. I had never seen Mike go through so much trouble to prepare the room. I could easily tell what we were going to use, because next to each and every table, chair or steel frame was a tray covered with a satin cloth and underneath were the tools for that particular station. I could make out some whips, one or two vibrators and the occasional chain.”What is all this?” Mike crossed his arms and confidently answered”My usual preparations. See, with you I just do things out of the moment. And you can’t plan spontaneity. But this session, I planed in advance, giving me the opportunity to carefully prepare the perfect environment.” Looking at Ashley and me, he grinned.”And I thought of EVERYTHING. To be honest, it felt good to fall back into old routines. This is what I used to do back in the day before ever session.”Ashley went over to a steel frame and knelt over it, resting her body on it. She was waiting on all fours for someone to tie her up. Mike walked over and put leather straps on her legs, arms and back, then he returned to me.”Tonight, we are here for two reasons. The first is that I wanted you to meet little Ash here. After tonight, she will be yours.” “What do you mean?” I got exited. He couldn’t possibly mean what I hoped for.”I mean, she will be your pet.” My heart was doing jumping jacks. He meant it! “She’s about to finish high school and after that she is aiming for a masters degree. All here in town. And for that time, whenever she’s not at school, she will be here as your little pet.” I kissed him. A dream had just come true. Ashley looked back at us with a huge smile. I wanted to walk over to her, but Mike stopped me.”The second reason,”, he continued, “is for you to learn restraint. Having her in your life will mean a lot of fun, pleasure and of course a lot of mutual affection shared between the two of you. But it also means you’ll have to punish her from time to time.” His voice had become very critical at the end. “And you are not capable of doing that. Not right now, anyways. So you will watch me hurt her and not intervene. She will scream, cry and beg. And you will take it. Understood?””… … … Yes master.” I didn’t like this at all. Ashley was a sweet little girl, not some drawing board for Mikes cruelties. But she agreed to this, so she knew what she was doing… right?”If I catch you comforting her in any way, including verbal, you are in for one hell of a punishment. It will make the baton on the first night look like a walk in the park.””understood.””Good. Now go, sit in front of her. I want you to see her face.” I walked over and found Ashley smiling at me. It looked like she was trying to encourage me of all things. I nodded to her and quietly watched as Mike picked up a crop from the tray, running it over her back. The first two his came down on her back and she took it without a change of demeanor. The third one was a lot harder and she grinned her teeth. I wanted to touch her, to tell her that it was all going to be okay, but I knew would only mean trouble for her and me. This was turning out to be a lot harder than I expected.A few more hits came down, every time increasing in strength. Ashley took them bravely and I sat on my hands to fight the urge to touch her. Mike pushed up her skirt and began working on her butt. Again, beginning easy and increasing in strength with every hit. She took them bravely and was doing better than I hoped. Next up was a leather paddle. Mike showed no mercy, slamming her ass with it and for the first time Ashley cried out in pain. Hearing that and seeing the first tear running down her face almost tore me apart. Every fiber of my body told me to help her. Five more hits before he stopped. By then, Ashley’s mascara ran down her face and I felt myself beginning to cry as well. Next up was the bullwhip and the Vibro-clamp, as Mike had named his diabolical little invention. It was a regular nipple clamp, but with a vibrating egg mounted on it. He would put it on my clit while whipping me and it seemed that Ash was in for the same ordeal. A muffled shriek when he clamped it to her, followed by a surprised Escort bayan moan as he turned it on. I knew what would follow, and I was right. Mike waited until she was on the verge of an orgasm, then the whip cracked. The pain of that treatment is immense because it is multiplied by the shock of being ripped away from the climax, and he uses it to this day as his most severe punishment. And it hit Ashley like a car. Her scream was filled with terror and she spun her head around.”Please! No more of that! I … I can’t take that!”Mike stopped. But only to wait for the next orgasm to build up. I knew this just too well. It took a few minutes, but it built up again. She closed her eyes, giving in to the feeling and I bit my lower lip, awaiting the inevitable.CRACK!Ashley was shell-shocked. Her eyes were widened and her mouth open but not a single sound made it’s way past her lips. It is after that second hit when you realize what her is up to. Slowly coming to the right conclusion, her courage faded away and she began to cry and beg him to stop. But of course he would do no such thing. Instead he waited another ten minutes for the vibrator to do it’s job. As the orgasm came closer, Ashley began to jerk around in her bindings, fighting it as hard as she could. But that egg was relentless and soon enough, she came. Biting down she waited for the whip, but nothing happened. When I saw her relax, I closed my eyes. CRACK!I opened them again just in time to see Mike lube up a fairly big dildo and kneeling down behind her. Immediately I jumped up and ran to him, yelling”Pancake! Pancake!” And just in time. A second later and he would have forced all 8 inches in at once. I wasn’t proud of using the safe word fir the first time ever, but I had to stop him at any cost.”What is it?” He said, looking at me.”You can’t be serious, doing that to her!””Why the hell not? It’s just a dildo!” Her head spun around.”Why? Because she’s a virgin!” “She’s a what now?” Mike looked at me with an expression of surprise and disbelief.”A virgin, Mike. A girl that has never had vaginal sex before.” I answered, taking the dildo from him”Yeah, right. You’re k**ding me, aren’t you?””Do I look like I’m k**ding? I felt it upstairs, and saw it, too. ‘re you telling me you didn’t know?” Mike would never be this careless. Going through what looked like hours of preparations and two Weeks of planning only to forget to ask the teen if she was a virgin? That wasn’t like him at all.”No I didn’t know! She told me her first time was about a year ago! And I didn’t inspect her, why would I?””Is that true?” I asked Ashley and she reluctantly nodded. Mike and I sighed simultaneously and I continued”The game is on break for now and we seriously have to reconsider continuing. So talk! Why did you do that?”The girl took a deep breath and answered, almost crying”Because I soooo wanted this. I thought being a virgin would keep me from being with you!” While we talked Mike undid her bindings.”So I lied… I’m sorry Miss Melissa. Please, please let me stay here! I’ll be good from now on! Promise!”Seriously, how can you be mad at someone that cute? She stood up, both hands behind her back, fidgeting her foot around and looking to the ground. Mike and I looked at each other, both of us beginning to smile. Then he shrugged his shoulders and said”Don’t look at me. She’s your pet, you decide. But if she stays, you’ve got to discipline her for the screw up.” He then turned around, opened the lock and handed me the key before he left. I closed it again and looked to Ashley.”You get to stay.” She came running towards me with a huge smile, trying to hug me. I lifted my hand and slapped her across the face.SMACK!”Rule number one: Never EVER lie to me again. If there is one thing I can’t stand, it’s being lied to. Clear?” She took a step back and rubbed her face.”Yes, mistress.””Secondly, don’t call me mistress. Miss Melissa will do.””Yes, mistr… Miss Melissa.””Now… What am I supposed to do with you?” I asked, while I began pacing around her.”I still need to punish you for the lie. Any ideas?” Ashley needed a while to realize that I actually wanted her to answer. After a moment of intense silence, she carefully answered.”You could right my wrong, Miss.” I was stunned for a second. I expected to hear a lot from her, but that?”All in due time, sweety. But for now I need a punishment, not a reward.” I stopped behind her and ran my right hand down her leg.”Tonight is all about me getting to know every nook and cranny of that beautiful little body of yours. Why don’t we say that for the next half hour, you are not permitted to have any orgasms. How does that sound?””Honestly, Miss, a bit frightening.” Her leg began to tremble.”Well, that’s the idea honey. Now strip. I want to see you in all your beauty.” As her clothes fell down, I saw Mikes work. Three swollen red stripes, marking every hit of the whip on her cheeks. And her back was red, even though she had her shirt on during the first beating. I put the dildo down and started running both hands up and down her back.”Does it hurt?” “It’s alright now, but the whip hurt pretty bad.” I firmly grabbed both her cheeks and she flinched.”I bet it did. Looks like you won’t be able to sit for at least two days.” Digging my fingernails deeper and deeper, she squirmed around and began to grin her teeth.”P… Please, Miss Melissa… t… that hurts s… so bad.” I moved my head close to her ear and whispered”It’s a punishment, dear. It’s supposed to hurt. Otherwise you won’t learn your lesson. Now what was it again?””I m… must not e… ever lie to M… Miss Melissa.” She did her best not to cry and I let go of her. Then I grabbed her shoulders, spun her around and softly kissed her.”Very good. You’re a quick study.” I smiled and watched her go through a world of emotions. First, she was surprised by the kiss. Then, afraid I might hurt her again. Third was relief when she realized I wouldn’t. Next, happiness when I wiped away her tears. And finally confusion when I hugged her. Looking into her beautiful eyes, I said”Welcome home, dear.”Ashley fell to her knees, held me tightly and started to sob, laugh and cry at the same time. “Thank you! Thank you so, so much, Miss Melissa! You won’t regret this, I promise!” “I know I won’t. Now come on up.” She stood back up and was standing less than a foot front of me. My hands began touching her on her stomach, feeling every muscle of her athletic statue. They slowly ran up, running along her breasts and reaching her nipples. I could feel her heart beating out of her chest and her breathing speeding up as I ran my index finger in small circles around them.”You are one seriously beautiful girl, dear.” She blushed.”Aside from today, has anyone ever touched you like this?” She shook her head. Hard to believe that I had gotten my hands on a 100% pure, nubile 19 year old virgin. There was only one question bugging me “So why would a sweet, innocent young girl like you risk having her virginity forcefully taken, only to be owned by an older woman?” She retook the pose from when I caught her lying.”Well… When I was 15, I read a book that I found under my mothers bed. It was about a woman’s house slave and how they loved each other. Ever since then I wanted the same. And then Kate told me about you and Mike…” She looked at me with scare, obviously fearing I would ridicule her. Instead I thought she was very brave. I couldn’t help but feel for her, because I had felt the same about being a sub until I met Mike. “If that’s the case, I’m proud of you. It must have taken a lot of courage to come here tonight.” I said, stroking her hair. She smiled and tried to kiss me, but I stopped her. Instead I pulled her close, one arm holding her tight, the other slowly working it’s way down her body. When I started to massage her labia, occasionally running my finger over her swollen little clit, she gasped and rested her head on my shoulder. Her hips began to move, grinding on my hand. I loved this. She was practically offering herself to me and I had to be careful to not screw up my punishment. When her body began to tremble and I saw the goosebumps on her skin, I pulled away and held both her hands, so she wouldn’t finish herself. “P-please, Miss, I’m so close!” She whispered, “Just a little more, I beg of you!”I chuckled. I loved being a sub, and do so to this day, but this had it’s very own kind of appeal. “Are you forgetting that you are being punished? No orgasm for another 25 minutes. And I will see to it that you feel every single second.”After a few seconds I let go of her and took a step back. Ashley was pouting and her eyes showed pure frustration. It was a good start, but this wouldn’t work for long. I needed her restrained, but in a position that made it easy for me to play with her.Scanning the room for the best solution, I got pretty frustrated myself. The steel frames were all constructed for discomfort, and not one would result in a good position. The steel table was out, because I was too weak to handle the bars… So there was only one option left.”Get on there.” I ordered her, pointing to the gynecologist chair. She looked at me with disbelief, but climbed up, resting her legs in the stirrups.”Miss Melissa, I’m scared. I don’t like these things.” She said. While I started to tie her down, I looked at her and answered”No need to be. These straps are here so you can’t hurt yourself. … Me on the other hand…” I waited with the sentence until the last strap was tied and the only thing she could move was her head.”I can do to you whatever I want to. I could keep you on the brink of an orgasm for hours if I so choose.” Her head jerked up and I saw the panic in her eyes.”I said I could, not I will. But there are 20 minutes left, so let me get started. Oh, before I forget, every time I hear the words ‘no’ or ‘stop’, I will add an additional 5 minutes. Understood?” She bit her lower lip, nodded and rested her head back on head back on chair, awaiting her treatment. I sat down on a small chair so that her spread legs were right in front of me. Her wet little pussy was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. It was wide open and I could make out every detail. It had a bright, pink color and her hymen was in clear sight, drenched in her juices. Her inner lips were small, practically just indicated as an upside down V shape, running down from the little knob that was peeking out from under it’s hood. She had a very sweet smell and I wanted nothing more than to just bury my face in there and make her scream at the top of her lounges. Instead I ran my index finger along get inner thigh, slowly up and down until I was only a hairs width away from her tiny hole, then I repeated the same on the other side. Following the little V, soon both fingers rested on her hood, carefully pulling it up. I held it in place with one hand, using other to spread her open just a little more. I lowered my head and licked Bayan escort up and down a few times, before I began working on her clit. She moaned, squirming around in her bindings, only to find out that she couldn’t move an inch. Steadily increasing the suction, I ran my tongue in circles, up and down, flicked it a few times and nibbled carefully. It was fun feeling her body rocking around, hearing her moans and grunts as she tried to resist the feeling. Suddenly she held very still and stopped making noise. She was trying to sneak one by me! But there was one thing she couldn’t control, not with her lack of experience. I placed my thumb on her opening, and the second I felt it beginning to twitch, I pulled away. “You sneaky little vixen. You tried to come without permission, didn’t you?” I stood up and walked to her head. She was about to cry and looked at me with an overwhelming despair in her eyes.”I’m sorry, Miss Melissa. It just felt so amazing! I couldn’t help myself. I’ve never felt anything like that before in my life!” “I know you haven’t. But that’s the point. It wouldn’t be a punishment if I just touched you a little and that was it. I want you to feel what that little lie of yours is making you miss out on.” My hands were playing with her breasts again. “The next one will be the hardest, but also the last. Also, I want you to tell me when you are about to come. You will hold it in. If you come without my expressed permission, I’ll get the clamp and whip back out. Trust me, if you think it hurt on your ass, wait until you feel it on your thighs. Understood?””Y-yes, Miss Melissa.”I walked back to my chair and picked up a vibrating egg on my way. Once I sat back down, I opened her up a little, then I pushed the egg against her clit from below and turned it on.Immediately the started rocking around and grunting.”Ohmygodthatfeels a-amazing!” She said through grinned teeth, “I don’t think-ungh that I can take this-ah for long, Miss.” Again I chuckled. Of course was it too much for her to handle. After being denied twice already, she must have been extremely sensitive and I knew this would push her over the edge within two minutes at the most. “Hold it in! Don’t you dare to come without my permission!” I said and slapped her inner thighs.She bravely fought for about one minute, then the begging started.”Please, Miss Melissa, please allow me to come! I’m begging you!” “I don’t know… Are you sure you have learned your lesson?” I couldn’t help but smile at that moment, beginning to pull the egg away and push back again to keep her at that level of excitement.”Yes! Yes! Oh God yes! I will never lie to you for the rest of my life! Just please, PLEASE let me finish!”I stood up stood by the side of the chair. The egg was still pressed against her little knob as I looked into her eyes. “Come.”For the rest of my life I will never forget that expression, twisted in beautiful agony. Her eyes rolled back, her entire body convulsed and she screamed at the top of her lounges. She came hard, probably harder than ever before in her life.  This girl was amazing. 2 minutes and she was still climaxing. For a second, I was thinking about extending it as long as possible to find out where her breaking point might be. But limited to outer simulation, that would be too difficult. Plus I still had a lot of nasty little treats in mind, so exhausting her too much maybe wasn’t in my, or her, best interest. Instead I began kissing her and let go of her clit so that she could calm down. She kissed me back and looked at me with those gorgeous eyes.”That was awesome!” She said after our lips had parted. “I… I…””What is it, dear?” Her face turned red again and she bit her lower lip.”Promise not to laugh?””I would never laugh at you, no matter what.” I kissed her again, while gently stroking her hair. “I know it’s weird, because I only meet you like an hour ago… But no one has ever shown me that kind of affection.” I couldn’t help but giggle just a little bit. Not because I thought it was funny, but rather cute. I was happy hearing her say something like that to me. “What, orgasms? There’s a lot more where that came from.” Now she giggled.”That’s not what I mean. With you, for the first time, I don’t feel like someone just wants to take advantage of me. It feels… warm, kind of. Like… you don’t make me feel good only so that I make you good too, but just because to make me feel good. And that feels better than every touch or kiss… you know?”A tear ran down my face. Had she never experienced love or affection? Could it really be true? And if so, was this place the right one to feel it for the first time? In a basement torture room while tied to a gyno chair?I undid her bindings and helped her off the chair. Then I closed my arms around her, gently rubbing her back. She was confused for a moment, then she hugged me back and silently cried.”Listen, dear. Neither me nor Mike will ever take advantage of you. This is your home now, if you want it to be. And while we have our kinky little hobbies, it is a place filled with love and affection.” She held me tighter and her crying got a little louder. I could only imagine her life up until that day. How lost and lonely she must have felt and it broke my heart. But that was over now, I would make sure of that.”I… I…” She was struggling to say something, but couldn’t. The situation came crushing down on her and she just let go. We stood there, arm in arm for what felt like eternity until I let go.”Why don’t we go to a place a little more comfortable?” Ashley took a deep breath, regaining her composure.”Like where?””I was thinking you new bedroom. We could break in your bed.” She smiled at me with an expression on her face that was somewhere between happiness and pure lust.”Yes! I would love that!” She quickly got dressed and we went upstairs. I grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and we went further up. Her bedroom was down the hall, right next to Mike’s and mine. I opened the door and saw that Mike had already prepared everything. Her suitcases stood at the end of her bed, scented candles were lit and the lights were dimmed. I went in and when Ashley followed me, she gasped.”This looks beautiful.”, she said, almost whispering. “You didn’t have to do that, just for me…” I lay down on her bed, legs crossed, and looked over to her. She seemed stunned, admiring her new room. It wasn’t much, really. White wallpaper with some pictures hanging on the wall, mostly of the local countryside. A king-size bed with some fresh sheets and a closet for her clothes. Just your everyday typical guest room. But for some reason she seemed fascinated by it.”Are you going to join me or do I have to start alone?” I asked her, patting next to me and winking at her. She giggled and almost came running. She rubbed up against me, resting her head on my chest. “What are we going to do, Miss Melissa?” her hand had found it’s way under my shirt and ran up and down my stomach. I sighed softly and began caressing her hair.”Tonight, you are going to change from a girl into a woman.” I said. She looked up to me, smiling but with a tear on her cheek.”Don’t you want that?””No Miss, I really do!” She said, her eyes filling up with more and more tears.”Well, then what is it? You’re not crying for no reason, dear.” “Nothing, really… It’s just…””Tell me already.” There was some discipline in my voice and she flinched, but mostly from surprise.”I’m just so happy, Miss. Lying here with you, is like a dream coming true.” She giggled again, burying get face in my chest. While stroking her hair, I began to think. I knew I wanted her to stay with me. So I needed to decide what kind of pet she might be.”You mostly speak your mind, are shy but curious at the same time and apparently really like to snuggle…””Thihi””So I guess that makes you my kitten.” She looked up to me again. I grabbed her face, softly pulled her towards me and kissed her. I pulled off my shirt and started to tug on hers, but stopped when I felt her sucking on my breasts. The feeling overcame me and I closed my eyes for a moment. Her tongue carefully played with my nipple while her hand cupped my breast as a whole. Almost automatically my hands began to run all over her body. “You’re a natural.”, I said, finally beginning to pull up her top.”For someone who is new to this, you’re awfully skilled.””Thank you, Miss. I just did what I thought would feel good. I’m happy you liked it.” She smirked and worked her way down my body, gently licking every inch until her head stopped right above my Jeans. Looking back up to me, she asked”May I?””Yes you may. But leave my panties on.” Enthusiastic as she was, Ashley almost clawed her way past the button and zipper, pulled them down and then sat there, admiring what she had just uncovered. “You have such beautiful skin, Miss.”, she said, shyly beginning to touch my legs. “It’s soooo soft, and… dark.” Her hands probed every last inch, until she reached my panties. I stopped her and flipped her on her back.”Not yet, dear. I’m not done with you just yet.” With one swift movement I relieved her from her skirt and thong. “Stay there, I’ll be right back.” She nodded and I walked over to the closet in my bedroom pick up Mikes suitcase. Placing it by the side of the bed, I snapped it open and picked out a few toys. Then I placed them right next to Ashley so that she could see them. It was a clitoral vibrator, two vibrating eggs, the isolated baton (refer back to episode 1), a regular vibrator, 4 dildos each increasing in size from 4 to 7 inches, and a strap-on belt to attach the dildos onto.”What is all this?” She asked, curious but also a bit scared.”This is what I’m going to use on you tonight.”“A-all of it?“ she sat upright and ran her hand over the assortment, picking up the smallest 4-inch-dildo. “Miss, are you going to… You know…” She blushed again, her eyes glued to the dildo, inspecting it thoroughly.”Fuck you?” I stroked her hair. “Yes, honey, I intend to do so.” She looked at me with excitement and curiosity. Then she jerked forward, hugging me.”Please, Miss Melissa, be gentle. I’m kind of afraid that it will hurt.” I hugged her back and answered in a soothing tone”I’m not going to lie, it will hurt a little. But it passes quickly and I’ll be here with you. So don’t be afraid, dear.” I put her back down, kissed her and started working my way down her body. She was covered in goosebumps and once I had reached her mound, I felt her entire body shutter. Seeing and feeling her so excited got me wet a well. Not that I hadn’t been for a while now, but it was that soft moan from Ashley that made me realize just how horny I was. For a moment I wrestled with myself, but I was getting so antsy that I couldn’t help myself. Quickly getting rid of my panties, I climbed over Ashley , resting my body in a 69 position. I felt her breath on me and it ran shivers all over my body.”If you want to feel good, you Escort better make sure I feel good too.” I felt her fingers carefully exploring me, slowly pulling my lips apart.”Yes, Miss Melissa. I will do my best to please you.” her voice was trembling with excitement and she took her first taste. Her tongue went up and down a few times and finally started playing with my clit. I gasped for air and softly moaned before I picked up the clitoral vibrator and began working on her as well. I moved it in small circles over her hood before turning it on. I heard a squeak and she began to squirm around, thrusting her hip up and down. “Hold still!“ I hit her thigh“Yes, Miss. I’m sorry.“ I hit her again“And who told you to stop?“ she immediately continued, now starting to suck on my clit while flicking it with her tongue. It felt amazing and I couldn’t help but give in to the feeling. My moans got louder, my breathing stronger and pretty soon I sat almost upright, fixating her head with my thighs while I sat on her face. I gave her enough space so that she could barely breathe, but when the orgasm came closer, I pressed myself down on her, smothering her with my pussy and ass.She took it without resistance, instead her suction increased in strength and the tip of her tongue began exploring my inside. My body trembled with ecstasy when I came and soon after I released her.Ashley gasped for air a few times, then she looked at me. Her entire face was glistening from my juices.”Did you like it, Miss Melissa?” I smiled and stroked her hair.”Yes, I did. You did very well, dear.” She giggled and blushed”When you came, your insides were all twitching. It felt funny on my tongue.” Can you believe the innocence of this girl? I was amazed how naive and curious she was.”Well, that’s what happens when you come. Have you never noticed on yourself?” Shyly looking away she almost mumbled”I have never touched myself, Miss. I only masturbated a few times using the shower-head.””You have never touched your pussy?” I twisted her head so that she would look at me.”No, Miss. Only to shave myself.” I grabbed her hand and led it down her body.”Well, we are going to change that now.” She pulled away”Please, Miss, don’t. That’s gross…”I grabbed her again, this time with more force.”Nonsense. You pussy is the most beautiful one I have ever seen. You don’t need to be ashamed for it.” She resisted at first, but when she realized I want going to stop, her strength faded. I led her fingers along her labia, her dripping little hole and finally to her clit. After moving her finger in circles a few times I let go, only to see her pull back yet again.SMACK. A backhand to her thigh and an angry look was all that it took to get her hand back in place, rubbing herself.”Now that’s a good girl.” I said, lying down next to her and laying one arm around her. Ashley’s head rested on my shoulder and one leg had curled itself around me. Her breathing picked up and I could hear her heart racing. I grabbed her face and looked into her eyes.”I want you to hold it in. Just like downstairs. Understand?” She nodded”Until I allow you to come you keep rubbing.” “O-ok.” Her voice made it obvious how close she already was. And if that wasn’t enough, her body started trembling shortly afterward.”Miss… please?” Gently stroking her face I said”Not yet. Ten more seconds. Nine… Eight… Seven… Six… Five… Four… Three… Two… One…” I kissed her passionately and she came, muffling her moans into my mouth while I played with her tongue. Her body jerked around and one hand grabbed my head, pressing it against hers while the other hand kept rubbing.When she finally released me I kissed the tip of her nose and asked”There. Was that really so gross?” She blushed yet again and had the cutest little smile on her face”No… That was really fun Miss. Thank you.””I want you to do that once per day now. You need to get to know your body.” “Yes Miss.“Next on my list were the eggs and the baton, but I was hesitant. Using electricity in addition to the eggs could have been somewhat overkill, so I decided to skip the baton for now. There were still plenty of opportunities to use it. Instead I slid down her body again, tasting her sweat along the way. Once again I sat between her spread legs. I put get legs up at an angle to give me better access, then I picked up the eggs. One was rather small, the size of a plume. The other one was normal egg-sized. I lubed up the small one and while playing with her pussy, I carefully pushed it into her butt.”Wh-what are you doing, Miss?” Her head had jerked up, but the rest of her body kept perfectly still. She looked a little panicked, but overall more curious. Instead of answering I pushed the other egg carefully against her opening, just enough to get the tip in. then I turned them both on. She flinched and made a surprised noise. Her look was dominated by panic now and I knew exactly what she was thinking.”Don’t worry, dear. I’m not going to take your flower with this. It’s barely even in. Just relax and enjoy the feeling.”She did and her head fell back. She took deep breaths and I watched her chest heave up and down.”Miss Melissa?” Her voice was calm and she seemed to enjoy it.”Yes dear? Want me to stop?” I began moving the small egg back and forth by it’s cord”Hmmmm… No, please continue. I really like this and I feel like I could just melt.” “Then what is it?””Could you… do it now?” “Do what? If you want something, say it clearly.” I moved the big egg away and she snarled in protest.”I mean… Make me yours.” I began to slowly pull out the small one in an attempt to show her that, unless she spoke up, I was going to stop. Ashley quickly realized that almost yelled out”Please, Miss, fuck me! I want it so bad! I’ll belong to you for the rest of my life, but please be my first!” I smirked and pushed the eggs back in place.”See? That wasn’t so hard, now was it?” She nodded and resumed her usual red color. “Are you sure you want it now? I was going to do it later anyway.” She looked at me, eyes wide opened, and said”I have never been more sure about anything in my life ever.” With those beautiful emeralds glistening at me, I couldn’t resist. Carefully pulling the egg out, I grabbed the dildos and put them on her belly. She went straight for the six inch dildo and handed it to me.”Please use that one, Miss.” That surprised me. I was going to tell her that I would use them, beginning with the 4 inches then 5 and finally 6. The 7 inch dildo was more of a joke and I only wanted to use it if she asked me to.”Why start with the big one? It’s going to hurt more that way.” For a moment silence filled the room. Ashley was thinking hard to find the right words. Finally she said”I want to really feel you as you enter me. And that one looked right for that. The last one is too big and the other two look too small. And as long as it’s you, I don’t mind any pain.“I smiled and picked up the belt. I stood up, put it on and began screwing on the dildo. Ashley’s eyes followed every movement I made, torn between curiosity, excitement and fear. I knelt down between her legs and she assumed the missionary position. Not a single word was spoken when I carefully started to rub the dildo up and down to lubricate it. Instead she closed her eyes and inhaled deeply a few times. I gently pushed it against her hole, again just enough to slightly get the tip in. Then I leaned forward. Our faces almost touched”Are you ready?” I whispered after kissing her. Her eyes opened and for a moment we were starting at each other. Her arms reached around me and held me tight, then she whispered back”I’m ready, Miss. Do it.” Although she whispered, her voice was trembling uncontrollably. I kissed her again and looked deep into her eyes when I started to move my hip forward. Her eyed widened, she gasped for air and flinched from the pain she must have felt. I could feel her fingernails digging deep into my back and every time she exhaled, she groaned to fight the pain a little. I had moved less than half an inch when I hit some resistance. “This must be it”, I thought, “any further and it tears.” I moved my head down to her ear”Tank a deep breath, dear.” She did, and during that I suddenly thrust 2 inch forward. There was a short scream, followed by squealing and tears.”I-I changed my mind, Miss. P-please s-stop.”I softly nibbled on her earlobe, then whispered”Are you sure? Because it’s done. You’re a real woman now.” Her demeanor changed from frightened to joyful”Really? You’re not joking?” I felt her kissing my neck and moved my head back to see her face. She was laughing and crying at the same time and seemed not to know what to do or say. I moved back and forth a few times, not the entire length of the dildo, but enough for her to feel the motion. A soft moan escaped her and her eyes were craving more.”It still hurts a little, but please go on. That feels so nice.” We kissed again and my movements slowly picked up in speed and depth. Before I knew it almost the entire dildo was in and she started to moan and grunt while holding me tight. I could feel every breath on my skin.Setting her like that, I wanted to push her just a little further. So I got back up, now kneeling upright and pounding away at her. My Hand reached for the big egg, I pushed it against her clit and turned it on. She came almost immediately, rocking around on the bed, but not escaping me. Instead I picked up the pace again, beginning to thrust the entire dildo in every time. Her moans got even louder when I propped her legs up above her head. I was resting my entire weight on her now, roughly thrusting in and out, driving her from that first orgasm right into the next one.I felt her pushing me out and she squirted, her eyes rolled back and she started to tremble.Right after she was done, my hand reached down and I pushed two fingers inside her. She was extremely tight and still twitching from that last orgasm. I started to move them up and down, repeatedly hitting her g-spot, making her come and squirt all over again.Then I let go of her. She lay in front of me, spasming uncontrollably and stuttering something”I-I… That w-was sssso… Oh My God!” I giggled and lay down next to her again. My right hand softly ran over her body”Did you like it?” I asked while playing with her breasts.”T-that was amazing! I had no idea I can even feel something like that!” Her eyes were fixated on the ceiling and we lay there for a while, gently touching each other. “I’m glad you enjoyed it, dear.” I said, a little lost in thoughts about all the fun nights to come. Her head turned to me and we kissed passionately. “I’m so happy I found you, Miss Melissa.” We both smiled and I reached down into the suitcase, picking up a small leather collar.”Sit up and let me put this on you. It’s a sign of ownership. You will wear this from now on and only remove it when I tell you to.” Ashley held her hair back to allow me better access. It looked great on her slim neck.”Thank you, Miss. Thank you so much!”We lay back down, arm in arm, and feel asleep.I was woken up by Ashley’s gentle kisses. She say next to me, a tray with my breakfast in her hands and was kissing me.”Good morning, Miss!”This was the beginning of a long and joyful relationship.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Dom In Denial – a fantasy about dominating and preWe’ve been messaging each other for months, finding out more about the other, seeing what made us tick… what made us hard. We’ve finally met, in the bar of a hotel midway between the towns we both live in. We introduce ourselves to each other, aware of the strange feeling of meeting what is essentially a stranger that we already know. There will be another introduction later, of course – that’s why we’re here. That’s why both of us are shaking, ever so slightly. The tension is delicious.We finish our drinks and go to our room. Once we are in, my personality changes – I am in the scene.You look up at me from where you are sat on the bed, a slight smile on your lips. You reach a hand up to me – and I swat it away. You look a bit confused at that.”Don’t touch me, queer” I mutter. “Not until I touch you.”Your hands fall to your lap. You understand what’s about to happen. It’s the game – the game you wanted to play.Suddenly, shockingly, I lean down and grasp your jaw in a firm fingertip grip. I begin to snarl into your face – “You fucking homo. You know something, homo? Let me tell you how this is going to go. You’re a little gay bitchmeat cunt who’s going to do whatever I say, and take what I give you. You know why? Because you’re nothing but a pair of pussy holes. I’m not gay like you, don’t make the mistake of thinking I am. I’m not. I like pussy. And you’ve got two pussy holes for me to fuck – and I will fuck them both – so I can’t be gay. If I were gay, I’d be in here with another man, not some pussy fag like you. You’re basically a girl – don’t ever think otherwise, bitch. Now – get those fucking clothes off. You don’t deserve to wear clothes around me.”It’s weird. This is what you want, but it feels a bit frightening to be spoken to like that. You take solace in three facts. One: we were very open and honest about this meeting up front. I had been perfectly normal in the bar, and in fact, you could see my own nerves. I have given you a safeword too, so there’s really nothing to worry about. Two: Adrenaline is flooding your body, making you feel hot and tingly and very much alive. Three: your cock is hardening; the shaft is a bar of red heat, trapped between the fabric of your jeans and your upper thigh. Your stiff cock is a comfort to you. It guides your thoughts, your behaviour – if your cock is hard, then nothing can be wrong with this – that’s the reasoning. The reasoning of a man who desperately needs to fuck, and be fucked.Whilst this has been going through your mind, you’ve been half-heartedly tugging at your shirt buttons. WHAM! My open palm slaps across your face. “Hurry UP, you cunt! I said get those fucking clothes off!” You start tearing your clothes off in a hybrid state of panic and lust. I remove my own, and soon we are both naked. As I paw and feel your body, our hard dicks tap and rub against each other. On cue, they begin to glisten with pre-cum.I shove you back onto the bed, into a sitting position. “You pussy bitch. Sit there, shut your cock-hole and wait. I need something from my bag.” I turn and walk to the bathroom door where I have left a black holdall. I bend down and unzip it. In my mind’s eye I can see you looking at me – My thighs and legs, the crack of my arse and my hole; I can see you there, staring… cock starting to jerk around of it’s own volition, lips glistening with saliva as you nervously lick them with the tip of your pink tongue, your hand moving to your gleaming cockshaft and rubbing at it, nervously.I straighten up and you see that I have four lengths of silk rope, tied into loops at the ends. I Turn back to you, and you look into my eyes. I smile. “I want you to cooperate with me, you shitty little gayboy. And I can’t trust you not to move. So I’m going to make it so that you can’t, unless you’re a good boy.” To my delight, you nod. “Right. On your back, faggot”.You flop back onto the bed, scrambling up it so that you are spread-eagled. The sheet rucks up and rumples around your body as you pull it un-tucked in your unseemly haste to obey me. “Spread your arms and legs, boy” I say, and you do – you point each limb at each corner of the bed. I’m enjoying this – you’re being good. You’re cooperating. That said, I also want my fun – I want you to understand what this is. bursa escort I’ll punish you if I want, simply because I want to. That stuff about cooperation is more about your humiliation than it is about being good and bad. I’m not interested in whether you’re good or bad, in fact – I just want your holes. I want to play with you. This is how I play, you see.With each loop of rope, I fold a cuff into it – you can learn a lot from YouTube videos about bondage ties – at each end, and loop one end around your wrist. The other cuff is looped around the post at the headboard. I’m in no rush – I crawl over to your other wrist and slowly perform the same, my naked body against yours, my heavy dick sliding round your throat and chin. I turn on all fours so that my knees are either side of your head. Instinctively, your mouth opens and your tongue snakes across my balls. I stop moving. “Yeah?” I mutter. You moan softly. “Yeah, bitch?” You exhale loudly, expelling tense breath. “Right then, you faggot. Have it, if you want it.”A bright light goes off in your head, behind your eyes – you’re getting what you want. Your lips clamp around my shaft and your tongue rolls around the straining tip of my dick as you begin to suckle. I’m enjoying the wet heat of your mouth intensely as I fashion another pair of silk ties for your legs. The pressure on my disk is fantastic as you eat me. My heavy balls begin to knock gently against your nose and upper lip as more of my shaft sinks into your mouth. Your head begins to nod as you try to get more of it in and I take this as a cue to begin pressing down with my pelvis. It is sublime – your mouth is so warm and wet, it feels like a pussy with a tongue in it.I’m enjoying your face as I reach down and grab your balls; I circle the area between the bollocks themselves and the base of your shaft in a ring made by my forefinger and thumb, grabbing the silky skin of your nutsack firmly. I squeeze so that your testicles are forced into the bottom of the bag, standing out against the smooth, capillary-laden flesh. I begin to tug, a wanking motion of your bollocks. You groan louder – the pain that having your nuts pulled on makes your dick even harder. You like the abuse. I clamp my lips over one of your trapped bollocks and suck – hard. It feels to you like you’re having your testicle ripped off and you yelp in pain – that’s exactly what I wanted, for your to scream. It opens the throat. Your yelp is cut off as I slam my pelvis down into your face with unkind force – the entirety of my cock is now jammed in your throat up to the root. I grunt in pleasure as I slowly fuck myself in and out of you, my other hand creeping over my buttocks and my fingertips rubbing gently at my anus. I’m letting you take my entire weight now, on your chest and upper legs as I seek my pleasure inside your mouth. My fingers slip into my arsehole and I lick and suck at your trapped bollocks with abandon.My precum is flowing freely into your mouth and I lift myself up. Your head tries to move with me, but eventually the head of my cock leaves your gaping mouth. You groan again, and this time it feels as though the groan contains disappointment. But I don’t want to come yet – I want to spin this out a bit longer. I loop the silk ropes around your ankles and leave them to dangle over the bottom of the bed.”That was good, cunt. I like that. You have a nice throat.” I slide off the bed and crouch at the bottom. Globs of saliva and froth are trickling down my hard dick and flowing over my balls and arsehole. Some of it drips onto the floor. “But now you’ve got me all turned on, and that means it’s time for me to hurt you.” The bed has no post at the bottom for me to attach the loops to, but I don’t want you to be able to close your legs, so I undo the cuffs and re-tie the loops around the stubby legs of the bed. this takes a few minutes that, for you, feel like hours. I get up and go back to my bag. Fro it I withdraw a crop – one end has black feathers, the other has a wide pink paddle with a picture of a woman wearing nothing but fishnets bent over on it. I lick at her exposed crotch as I step back to the bed.”You take twelve of these where I give them to you, and you thank me each time, and you get a nice reward – does that sound good, faggot?” I bursa escort bayan say. You say yes – your voice is rough edged and hoarse as your throat tries to recover from it’s violation. “Good little pussy. Here we go.”The first two slaps are firm, but not overly hard swipes on the insides of your upper thighs. You thank me after each hit. The next two are really quite vicious blows to the outside edges of your buttocks, one on each side. I have to hit you hard there because I need you to feel it, and that area isn’t especially sensitive. I then rub the paddle of the crop on your cock, whilst you thank me again.The next two are quite hard blows on the soles of your feet, which – all credit to you – you take like a whore. I personally don’t like being hit on the soles of the feet at all, but you suck it up and accept it like a good little cunt. I don’t respect you for it, but it’s still nice to see. The next two are on your sides, just under the ribs. Firm slaps, not too hard – enough to sting but not even redden the skin. The next two are on your boytits, one on each nipple. You yelp, and I laugh happily. The last two are on the upper arms, harsh swipes that I give you whilst crouched over you, dangling my cock in your face. A glob of saliva and precum drops off of the end and lands on your lip, and – pussy fag that you are – your little girl’s tongue flicks out and sucks it into your hungry mouth.You have thanked me after each hit, and you’ve been a surprisingly good girl about it. “I’m going to suck your clit now, bitch. I want to see if I can get you to cum.” With that, I hold your dick at the base firmly – it’s bobbing around in time with your elevated heartbeat – and gape my mouth around it. You feel my hot breath running down the shaft and the sudden prickle of wet heat between your legs and on your balls. I lick the shaft with my mouth open, tapping the end of your dick against the back and roof of my mouth, causing me to make soft gagging sounds. Then I close my lips around your dick and begin to suck.I go steady, moving my head up and down on your cock in time with my in-out breathing, making sure that your big sissy clitty penetrates the back of my throat. I enjoy the power this gives me. My pleasure comes from the ability to give or withhold your pleasure. After a few minutes you begin to pant out short cries, your fingers bunching and clawing on the silk ties. My throat is nice and open now, and the tip of my tongue finds your heavy balls. They run with heat and saliva and I steadily throat you. I’m going to have trouble speaking clearly in the morning!You begin to make small bucking gestures with your hips, and I break the blowjob for a moment. Pumping your dick with my right hand, I run my left palm up your body to your mouth and poke two fingers into it, you moan and begin nursing on them. “are you going to come in my mouth, bitch?” I ask. You are still panting, and we are beginning to sweat – you just nod, eyes closed. You don’t see my wolfish grin. “Ok sissy fag; you can cum in my mouth when you want it. I’m a real man, not a pussy faggot like you – I can take it.” I return to my ministration of your spasming cock.The world seems to stop for you, and shatter with a bright flash of light – your whole body contracts wildly; the muscles in your arms and legs and belly clench and unclench. You’d avoided coming for three days, to ensure that you had a nice powerful cum when we met, and it is this potent blast that comes out of your cock and absolutely drenches the back of my mouth. I admit, I am surprised at how much thick cum there is. I savour it in my throat, hacking it into my mouth to I can coat your cock with it and suck it off. the tension begins to flood out of you as I noisily tuck into my favourite meal – a fresh, twitching, cum-covered cock.For a moment, you lay, catching your breath. I go to the sink and get a glass of water for myself. When I come back, you look up, smiling. I frown, and quickly go around the bed, untying you.”Fucking get on your hands and knees, bitch.” The smile drops from your face. You thought that I’d suck you, you’d suck me and then we’d go our separate ways. I smile. “Yeah, bitch – you’re my baby girl now. And I’m going to breed you like a pig.”You roll over and raise your lovely escort bursa shaven arse up in the air for me. While I was getting the water, I was also lubing my cock with a pump dispenser from my bag. It shines in the lamplight – hard and hungry. It looks angry. I get behind you and rest the wet tip of my naked cock on your warm, puckered arsehole. Using my fingers I splay your hole open, looking at the soft pink fuckmeat inside. Yeah. That’s the hole I’m going to fuck. I finger fuck you for a little bit, just to wake your arse up a bit, and then I put my cock-head back there and begin to press.It’s that delicious moment every man enjoys: His cock pressing against a warm, yielding cavity. Whether it’s a pussy or an arsehole, it’s a sensation I love. The little moment of ‘change’ is the best bit – where it goes from being my cock outside the hole to suddenly being my cockhead inside the hole… my favourite thing. When that moment comes, you release a moan that could be equal parts pain and pleasure. I grip your hips and gently apply more pressure. My cock sinks slowly into the warm, welcoming sheath of your anus. I’m all the way down to the balls, and I haven’t bottomed out – I’m not huge, but I’m a good size. You must have a cavernous rectum that is well used to being bred like a fucking slutty pussy, I reason. This is good. It means I can be as brutal as I like without the risk of actually damaging you. You’re going to be a good pussyboy bitch!Your cock is hardening, the wet folds of skin drawing tight across it as it fills with blood, in answer to the incomparable turn-on of being penetrated. You move a hand down to stroke at it. My hands move from your hips, up your back – my cock is still stationary, lodged as deep as I can go inside you – and to your shoulders. They rub and pull at the muscles of your upper back and neck. Then my left hand strokes down your spine to the small of your back, while my right loops round and cups your throat. My cock begins to withdraw, and as it does, my hand squeezes, firmly but gently at your throat. Your hands fly to your cock and balls, and your mouth drops open as you hoarsely grunt the words “Fuck me… fuck me baby… fuck me daddy…”. Again, your closed eyes means you don’t see the smile of cruel joy on my face as I nod and then thrust back into you. You moan – almost a scream. My hands drop to your shoulders and take a firm grip.I begin to power into your slutty hole. My balls slap against yours and your cock is flying around free because you have braced yourself on your hands, the better to enjoy the ruthless anal assault. The sweat is pouring off us both – you are uttering harsh choking grunts, I am swearing and spitting insults about your gay body, your pussy holes, the way you live for cock because you’re a homo-fag… the abuse begins to tail off after a few minutes more as I start to feel my body get ready to seed you.It’s coming… my orgasm. I feel my world start to contract; every nerve in my body springs to life and shouts at me; my vision blurs and all I can see is a golden glow with dark edges, and in the middle of that frame, the back of your head, the sweat-sheen of your upper back… impulsively I lean down and lick a line from your shoulder to your ear…”I’m coming bitch… I’m going to come in you, you slut, are you ready for my cum you pussy boy bitch?” You grunt, nodding your head, panting wildly as you thrust back at me with renewed effort. As you do this, your own cock starts shooting madly – fine jets of silk-wet cum spray all over the bedclothes and your own chest. I feel your slick-warm anus contract wildly around my own madly bucking shaft and this triggers my own orgasm – jets of body heat cum rocket their way into your back passage as your arsehole milks me dry. I count eleven spasms as I slump down onto you, our wet bodies hot and humid, the room stinking of cum and lust, our hearts frantically hammering in our ribcages. Sweat trickles, tickling me, along the line of my spine and down my bollocks. After a few moments, my softening cock plops out of your arsehole with an audibly wet sound, and a few stray rivulets of my cum flow out of your battered ringpiece. Our breath starts to slow and our heartbeats start to calm, and as they do, you turn your head to look up at me. I look down at you, and smile. The scene is done for now. I lean down and put my tongue in your mouth.I am in denial when I dom. It gives me more room to insult my subject. We will doubtless explore your limits further… next time. For now, we kiss, long and hard and deep… just the way I like it.XXX

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Snatched for a Day…Hooked on DickI knew I was in trouble when I heard a voice say ‘…what you looking at bitch…’ not thinking I was day dreaming as I watched a burly, well built senior working out in the schools gym.Shuddering, I tried to explain that I was only watching how he maneuvered the weights and switched to heavier ones… He raised his hand and said ‘…stop lying, I saw how you watched my dick. You want some of don’t you, well, you gonna get some like it or not…’I started to walk away when suddenly he longed at me and grabbed my upper arm in his vise like grip. I tried to break away, only to be slammed against the wall and have the breath knocked out of me. My assailant leaned close to my face and snarled ‘…bitch, I didn’t say you could leave, and just where the hell you think you going, we got work to do…’He pulled me roughly to the steps leading down to the dressing area, I tried to fight my way lose, it was like striking the side of a building. I cried out for help only to hear him say ‘…you know as well as I do. We the only people in this part of the school. Get your ass down here…’ With that he tossed me down the stairs, I went flailing away trying to grab something to hold on to.His toss was so forceful I could not get a good hold on anything, I ended up in a heap at the next landing as he pounced down the steps two at a time. Fearful I laid there as he stood over me glaring at me. He knelt down, his gym shorts riding up showing the massive penile glans of his man hood.He gently lifted my head and said ‘…you better not be fucking with me, if you are I’ll make you regret it…’ I mumbled at him ‘…I think I twisted my ankle, it hurts like hell. Leave me alone and let me go, I want tell no body…’I thought he was letting me go as he started to rise, instead he only shifted and scooped me up in his huge arms and carried me down the stairs to the back of the dressing room behind the showers. Once we were there I knew I could not hope to escape or depend on any help anytime soon.Trembling I asked ‘…what do you want…’ he smiled wickedly at me and said ‘…I wanna bust that fat ass pussy you got there…’ Defensively I shot back ‘…I’m a man just like you,I got a dick just like you and no pussy…’He looked at me and pushed down his gym shorts and underwear exposing his squat fat penis and demanded ‘…you got a dick like mine, let me see it…?’ I slowly lowered my shorts and pulled out my penis, compared to my assailant mine was miserably small. My assailant walked over to me stepping out of his shorts and took hold of my small penis and pulled it drawing me closer to him saying ‘…bitch, this ain’t nothing but a spur tongue, all it’s good for is keeping dust out your pussy…’Pulling my penis out and up, I grabbed his hand and as I was forced to my tip toes I begged ‘…damn man, you’re hurting me let go…’ In a low smoldering tone he told me ‘…I’ll let go as soon as you’re as naked as I am…’ All he had on was a t-shirt and tennis shoes. I pleaded ‘…I can’t do nothing with you hurting me like that…’He yanked my penis up and pulled me closer to him with it and said ‘…if you don’t want me to twist your little clit off you better put your arms around my neck and hold on tight…’ As he said that, he started to lift me up and twist my penis. The pain was almost unbearable as I slowly raised my hands up between us.As I did so my hands went under his t-shirt, I started to pull them back out when he said ‘…no, keep’em coming and lock your fingers muğla escort behind my neck…’ I was tearing up as I looked at him, but with no choice I slowly pushed my hands under his sweaty t-shirt, stretching it out of shape as I did as he said.Once I had locked my fingers behind his neck, he he embraced me with his free arm and pulled me in closer to him. All the while he was working my penis with his thick fingers and huge hand. I tried to hols my face away fro his as he positioned me against the wall and leaned in and tried to kiss my lips.I twisted my face away and he licked up the side of my face as tears fell from my eyes. He whispered into my face ‘…bitches tears are so sweet, you’re gonna kiss me sooner or latter so save us both some trouble and do it now…’ As he said that he pinched my penile glans between his thumb and fore finger.I gasp in pain, with my lips apart he twisted his head and slid his thick tongue into my my lips. I felt his huge penis throb between my thighs and realized he was going to get what he wanted.My head mashed against the wall as his thick tongue explored lips till he released my aching pecker and slid his hand around my hip and grabbed my left buttocks. With his hand gripping my buttock he probed my anus with his finger.I winched in pain as his huge finger slipped to it’s first digit into my neither region. My legs being pushed apart by his body as he lifted me up higher, once he had an advantage he slipped more of his finger up into me till I felt his knuckle slip in.I started to cry out in pain and his tongue begin to search for my tongue and begin to play tongue tag. Why or how, I don’t know but I found my tongue in his lips as he sucked sensuously on it. He removed his hand from my bottom and begin to pull my shorts down, with the aid of his knees and feet he removed my shorts without breaking us apart.Swiftly he lowered his arm that was embracing my waist and with both hands took hold of my buttocks and lifted me up a little higher. Pulling my buttocks apart my thighs widen and I could feel the heat of his phallus as he slid me back and forth gently on his anaconda size member.Fear gripped me as I thought of him invading my neither region with such a huge tool. I broke free of his lips and unlocked my fingers and lowered my hands between us and tried to push him away saying ‘…we can’t do this here, somebody will come alone and find us…’He gripped my buttocks and adjusted me so he could probe my anus with fingers from both hands causing me extreme pain as i tried to push him off. Nuzzling my neck and ears he breathlessly answered ‘…yeah, you’re right. We’ll get dressed and go to my place, it’s just across the field. You’ve got me all worked up so if you try and run I’ll catch you and beat your ass…’We dressed and slipped out the side door and across the field to his house. His folks were gone and as we entered he exclaimed to me as he pulled me along. ‘…No one is here but us we have all day and I can’t wait to tackle that sweet tight ass hole of yours…’The walk across the field brought me back to my senses and I begin to protest again ‘…look, I didn’t mean nothing by staring at you it was just a reflex. Let us forget this and I want tell no one…’ He turned and locked the door and said ‘…don’t worry when we are finished you want want to tell no body how much you loved this dick of mine. I told you we have all day long and I’m gonna fuck you all day long…’He reached out took my wrist and muğla escort bayan pulled me to the back of the house to his room, he pushed me through the door and locked it and as he walked over to me I could see the huge outline of his massive male member. As he got closer he stroked his enormous tool and started to remove his gym shorts.He stopped and looked me in the eyes and said ‘…get naked so we can get busy…’ He bent lower as he removed his clothes and as he stood up his mammoth member sprung up. I stepped back and stumbled falling back on the bed as I took in the size of his tremendous middle leg.Stunned I could barely move as he finished undressing and moved over to me and removed my tennis, socks, gym shorts, underwear and t-shirts. I was laying on my back my hands covering my small penis as he nudged my knees apart with his knees.Defensively, I scooted back onto the bed to get away from him only to have him seize my left ankle and pull me back to the edge of the bed.He stood over me his enormous penis waving slightly from side to side, his penile glans was a deep dark purplish color with a thick penile shaft as long as my fore arm and thicker. He lifted my leg by my ankle exposing my rosebud to the air, I slipped one of my hands beneath me and covered my bung saying ‘…there’s no way I can take any thing like that…’He looked at me and rubbed his chin saying ‘…alright then, I’ll let you suck me off and you better be good at it or else…’ He stepped back and I sat up on the edge of his bed, he stepped back again and said ‘…I want you on your knees and as you suck my dick I want to see your eyes, so look me in the eyes all the time.I nodded my head and slowly slid to the floor and was quickly poked by his huge member. He was already exuding pre-cum as he stroked his monster of a penis. I tried to open my mouth and accept his penile glans only to hear him say ‘…watch your damn teeth, do that again and I’ll get rid of them for you…’I tried to suck his penis from the side sliding my lips up and down his enormous anaconda size weapon slowly as I felt it twitch and throb. I thought once That I should sink my teeth in to the side of his monster and leave him withering on the floor. But suddenly he pushed me away and said ‘…this ain’t working got your ass up on the bed and be quick…’I tried to plead with him to allow me to keep trying to get him off with my mouth and looked at me and said ‘…I’ll give you one chance to make me cum and only on then we fuck…get up on the bed I want you to be laying down when you suck me, that way I can see your face better…’I climbed back on the bed as he straddled my chest his huge testicles resting on my chest. He demanded ‘…lay back and open your mouth and watch your teeth…’ I stretched my lips as wide as possible and was able to get his massive penile glans into my mouth, barely. It was a great strain as I tried to keep my mouth open wide enough to accommodate his girth.He rocked back and forth till he reached down and cradled my head in his hand and said swallow, don’t let a drop of my seed get away…’ With that brief waring he released a massive load of semen that struck the back of my throat with such force, my eyes bucked as I tried to hold it in my mouth. He kept shooting huge squirts of spunk into my mouth I had no other option but to swallow.I gagged as his one eyed monster continued to fill my oral cavity with load after load of male spunk. Load after load of his thick splooge escort muğla filled my mouth till my jaws could no longer contain it and as he pulled his penis from my tight fitting lips his pole milk oozed from me.Before I could clear my throat, and dispose of the substance remaining in my mouth, he slid off my chest lifted my legs over his shoulders and was probing my anus with his huge penile head. I tried to say something in protest only to have it blocked by the man seed still in my mouth.With a powerful lunged his well lubed penis begin to spread my outer anal sphincter muscle ring. I tried to cry out as his huge head entered my anus and his rigid penile ridge slid past my muscle ring I swallowed the remainder. Gasping and gagging fro air through the excruciating pain.Finally I managed to clear my throat enough to plead ‘…NO, NO, No, take it out, I can’t take this please take it out please…’ He placed his hands on my shoulders and continued to hunch back and forth in a rhythmic manner sinking more and more of his huge shaft. It felt as though he was ripping my anus apart, I tried to reach between us and pull his monster tool out only to find that he had more out of me then in me.I panic and begged as he slowly impaled me on his love muscle. The pain was so intense I begin to tremble involuntarily, I could barely speak as he pulled two inches of his anaconda like penis from me and sunk four inches back into me. I looked between my legs and could see what appeared to be a huge arm with massive veins.I managed to raise up enough to get hold of his penis with both my hands and i could feel the power of his massive member as his worked his bald-headed yogurt slinger back and forth.I barely could comprehend him as he said ‘…damn, this ass pussy so tight I’m gonna blow another load…’ And with a hefty lunge to seat his tool deeper I felt his penis erupt like a broken water pipe. This load was just as massive as the one he deposited in my mouth. The excess spurted from around my tightly clinching butt muscle and his well fitted Alabama Black Snake.I laid there and trembled as his enormous penis throbbed with each spurt of baby batter. I incoherently babbled as his monstrous tool throb and twitched with my anal sphincter muscle rings milking his huge glans.I fell back to the bed and my hand hung limply to my side, my sex partner lower his lips to my face and begin to lick and suck my tears from my eyes. Just as I thought he was about to raise up and pull out, he told me ‘…now that your boy pussy is all wet and ready, I’m gonna really fuck you.I looked up in terror filled fear as he pulled his semi erect penis back and lunged back into me with a rock hard shaft. I cried out as I gripped his fore arms and hands trying to dislodge him all to no avail.From nearly eight in the morning till sometime after one in the even my attacker sexed me and deposited load after load of baby batter in my bung resting only briefly. I must have passed out a couple of times for when I came too, I found myself either on my side with him sawing in and out of me or on my stomach with him plowing ,mercifully into me.I came too once with my legs wrapped tightly around his waist and his tongue buried deep in my mouth as I caressed him furiously with my hands and arms. Sounding like a drunk, I begged him ‘…fuck me daddy, fuck me good, I’m your bitch for ever, this pussy yours forever….It well after dark that I came too again, the room was dark except for a deep snoring sound and a heavy weight across my body and a huge pole lodged in my butt. He stirred and adjusted till he was head to head with me and with great luv we kissed and continued our sexual contact through out the night. I didn’t want to leave him as I felt his substance seep from my anal canal.Snatched for a Day…Hooked on Dick

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Mrs. Robinson Stays InShe takes best friend’s son in front of her cheating husband.”Have you ever done any riding Dan? You’ve grown up a lot in the last couple of years. You look like you’d be pretty comfortable in the saddle.””Well mom did take me to a pony ride when I was eight…” Dan answered, rather cleverly he thought given how much trouble he was having keeping focused on Mrs. Robinson’s casual banter.She had asked him to come over and do some stone work on the artificial waterfall by her pool. Dan could use the extra money but that wasn’t what had made him jump at the offer.A couple of weeks earlier he had picked his mother up after she had spent the afternoon around the pool at her best friend’s house. Christine Robinson had walked his mother out to the driveway wearing the most daring little swimsuit he had ever seen. It was just a tiny width of white nylon that looped around her neck, criss crossed over her voluptuous tits and then plunged down into the vee at the top of her loins. The skimpy material then reversed direction through the crack of her ass and fastened to a gold chain that cinched her waist.She was wearing high heeled flip flops and with every step she took her pendulous jugs jiggled and heaved, threatening to spill out either side of her skimpy top.Mrs. Robinson had an incredible body for a woman her age. She must have had her daughter Nikki, who was a couple of years older than Dan, when she was still a girl.Dan would never have admitted it but he thought Christine Robinson was incredibly hot. The thought that she might be lying around the pool in that same suit or something equally revealing while he spent a couple of hours over there doing some work made the choice easy. But things weren’t working out exactly the way he had hoped.After getting him started on the job Christine had disappeared for a little while. When she came back she wasn’t dressed for the pool which was a big disappointment. Her lustrous dark hair was pulled back and braided tightly behind her head. She had on high black boots and skin tight, wine colored riding breeches. Her melon sized breasts were thrusting boldly our above her waspishly thin waist through the white nylon jersey that she was wearing. She had a little black riding helmet clutched under her arm against her side. She was also holding a riding crop across her chest with both hands, idly playing with the leather square on the business end of it while she talked to Dan. Although he was transfixed by Mrs. Robinson’s massive mammaries, he couldn’t help but notice the nasty looking studded brass ferrule that she was toying with on the end of the whip.’That would leave a mark’ he couldn’t help but think.Mrs. Robinson smiled indulgently at Dan’s rather feeble joke.”The feeling of all that power coiled up beneath you. The acceleration as you approach the hurdle. A well timed stroke of encouragement with the whip. Then the shuddering impact on the other side before your mount lunges forward again. It really is quite exhilarating…” Mrs. Robinson enthused, her eyes smoldering into Dan’s.”I can only…ahhh… imagine…” Dan stuttered, struggling mightily to maintain eye contact with the statuesque equestrienne. Then shaking his head as if to clear it he added…”But if you’re not going to be here, what if I have a question about the stone work? What should I do?””Oh not to worry. Nikki is here with a friend of hers. She can tell you what to do. Now don’t you let those college girls distract you. You’ve got work to do. I’ll see you later…” Mrs. Robinson said, slapping Dan’s chest playfully with her little whip. Even though it was just the merest tap Dan could feel those little studs nipping at his flesh. Then she turned on her heel and headed for the gate at the end of the yard.Dan was truly sad to see her go. And he also wasn’t wildly enthusiastic to be left to be supervised by Mrs. Robinson’s snotty daughter Nikki. Although this younger version of her mother was very pretty, Nikki was all caught up in the dumb sorority she belonged to at college. If you weren’t on the football team or in some stuck up fraternity there, you weren’t going to get the time of day from her.Well with any luck she’d stay inside and he wouldn’t have to see her. He could handle any difficulties with the stone work. That would be no problem.But the gods weren’t smiling on Dan Brown that day. He had barely begun to mix the first batch of mortar when who came giggling out of the rec room door towards the pool but Nicky and her friend.Rather than be totally rude Dan tried a friendly…”Hi!…” as the girls pulled a couple of lounge chairs nearer to the water.They looked in his direction. Nikki managed the faintest smile and a half hearted little wave before returning to her conversation with her friend. Well at least she hadn’t ignored him totally. Dan went back to mixing his mortar. It was hot work and he had soon taken his shirt off and was working in just his jeans.He couldn’t help but notice out of the corner of his eye that the girls were taking off their shorts and sloppy blouses. They were obviously planning on enjoying the sun, maybe even go for a swim. Well it was their pool.But as the outer wear was removed and more girlish flesh was revealed, Dan was finding it more and more difficult to keep his mind on his work.Both girls were wearing powder blue swimsuits. Nikki’s was a fairly minimal bikini. She had darkish hair like her mother and a great figure. Not the oversized chest that her mother had but a nice curvaceous body nonetheless. Her friend however was the one that had really got Dan’s attention. She was a big girl, half a head taller that Nikki with the broad shoulders of a competitive swimmer. But swimmers didn’t usually have the breast work that this young lady had been blessed with. She was like an amazon goddess. Her generous cleavage was clearly visible even from a distance beneath the plunging neckline of her one piece swimsuit. She had short cropped blonde hair, long muscular legs and a narrow waist. Amazing!Dan had to give his head a shake and tried to focus once more on the huge pile of odd sized stones awaiting his attention. He went back to it and had been at it for a while when he heard the girls splashing around in the pool. This time when he turned to look he found that they were both staring back at him. Nikki sidled over closer to her friend and d****d an arm around her back. It looked to Dan like she was deliberately rubbing her tits against her friend’s. He must be imagining things. Nikki was holding his gaze, smiling at him while at the same time speaking at some length to her friend. The blonde was also looking directly at Dan as she listened to Nikki.Then Dan was almost positive that he saw Nikki’s hand edge around the blonde’s back and caress the side of her boob. The other girl’s smile got a little broader as she held Dan’s gaze. Then Nikki nodded towards Dan and gave her friend a quick kiss on the cheek.Both girls turned to step out of the pool. Nikki slid into the nearest lounge chair but her friend started walking towards Dan.He really didn’t want to stare. He should be paying attention to his work. But the tall blonde walked towards him with the hypnotic gait of a runway model. Her arms swung at her sides and her shoulders twisted, making her pendulous tits sway rhythmically as she stalked towards him. Dan couldn’t take his eyes off her. It was all he could do to keep his jaw from dropping down on his chest.The blonde stopped in front of him. She stuck out her hand towards him and said…”Hi. I’m Karla. Nikki wants you to come…”Dan put his hand in Karla’s and began to shake. “Pardon me…” he said, not sure he was hearing correctly.Karla didn’t release his hand. She half turned and pulled him after her like she was leading a small c***d…”Nikki wants you to come…Please…” she said again, pulling Dan after her.It was only then that he realized that Karla had a European accent and that she wasn’t suggesting any sexual inclination on Nikki’s part. He relaxed a little and was happy to follow Karla. The view from the rear was almost as awesome as the one from the front. As she walked ahead of him her gum dropped shaped ass cheeks looked like two cats wrestling in a bag beneath her form fitting swim suit.They stopped when they reached Nikki in her chair. Karla remained standing next to Dan.”Hello Dan. Mother said she had you doing some odd jobs around the house. I was wondering if you would mind helping us. This Friday is Delta Nu’s annual Blues Night. Karla and I are involved in a little contest that is sort of the finale of the evening. Karla’s from Germany by the way. She’s here on a hockey scholarship. Anyway, she’s pledging for my sorority. She’s my little sister and partner for the contest. So do you think you could help us?”Karla was lightly running her fingertip up and down Dan’s shoulder while Nikki talked to him. Dan found her touch very distracting.”Well I don’t really know much about the blues Nikki. I more of a Rock and Roll guy myself. But do you need some help with decorations or what?…” he asked.Nikki smiled as if Dan had said something humorous.”It’s not that kind of blues Dan. But if it’s alright with you we’ll show you exactly what we need.””Sure. I guess.” Dan said, wondering what he was letting himself in for.”Great. Now Karla’s going to open your pants and get your cock out. Don’t freak out. It’s all part of the contest. Just think of us like we’re your doctors. And don’t worry. It’s not like we haven’t seen one before.””What?…No!…You’re not serious…” Dan protested, just standing there, not believing what he was hearing.Nikki looked at her friend and nodded towards the front of Dan’s pants.”Go on…” she said.Karla never hesitated. She reached out with both hands and had Dan’s belt and pants open in a heartbeat. Her pneumatic tits brushed his chest thrillingly as she slid to her knees in front of him. As she descended she pulled his pants and his shorts to his knees, baring his surprised tool to the girls’ eager gaze.Before Dan fully realized that Nikki wasn’t k**ding, Karla had reached out and closed her hand around the middle of his prick. Dan could feel himself stiffening quickly under her soft touch.”Oh my! You do have a nice one! It’s exactly what we need. Now hold still. Karla’s just going to get you hard. ..Mmm Hmm!… Wow!… Just like that!…” Nikki snickered.It took Dan a moment to get over his initial shock but when he finally did he tried to free himself from Karla’s sensuously caressing hand. But as he went to take a step backwards Nikki sat up straight in her chair. Her hand flashed out and she sank her sharp nails deep into the back of Dan’s thigh.”Now don’t be like that baby. You said you’d help and we’d really, really appreciate it wouldn’t we Karla?…””Oh yahh! Nikki and I, we think we will make your cock happy to help us Dan. Wouldn’t that be very good?…” Karla asked as she continued to work the blushing young man over with her practiced hand.Dan stopped trying to writhe away as Nikki’s nails dug painfully into the back of his leg.”Ahh Ahh!…Alright! Alright!…Easy Nikki!…But what’s this got to do with your party?…”Nikki smiled brightly when Dan stepped forward again, seemingly resigned to Karla’s shameless fondling.”Well our ‘Blues’ contest pits seven teams against each other. Each team is made up of one senior and her pledge sister or brother, from Delta Nu on the girls side and Phi Tau on the boys side. Karla and I will be paired with two boys from Phi Tau. All seven foursomes start together. The girls must be sexually stimulating one of the boys at all times, without letting them come. The boys will have all sworn to have gone without any sex, including jerking off, for at least seven days. That’s what makes it so interesting. I don’t suppose you’ve had any sex in the last seven days have you Dan?””Unn!…Unn!…Nooo!…” Dan grunted. But whether this was acknowledging Nikki’s rude question or in response to Karla’s rhythmically stroking hand was not clear. What was obvious was his growing arousal. He was now rock hard and his balls were starting to tighten up in his groin. The first clear drop of pre-come was just starting to trickle from his pee slit.”I didn’t think so. Oh, by the way. Tell us before you come O.K.? That’s important. That’s where we need your help. ‘Cause I won this contest two years ago. Last year that bitch Cindy Crawford and her pledge sister won but that was only because my pledge sister was so inexperienced. She had those boys popping like fireworks on the fourth of July before we’d barely got started. She never did make it into Delta Nu by the way. I saw to that. Anyway, I’m going to make sure that Karla knows what she’s doing on Friday night. We’re going to win this year if we have to keep you up all night.””How are you doing by the way? Your knob is getting pretty purple. Karla, what do you think? Is he getting close?…””Oh yahh!…He is very hard and is getting, how you say, sticky? Is that right? I think it won’t be long now…” the kneeling blonde said, never taking her eyes off the livid tool gleaming under her continuously shuttling hand.And Dan couldn’t argue with Karla’s assessment of the matter. The tickly tingling sensation searing his cock was reaching critical mass. He knew he couldn’t last much longer.”I’m… Ahhh…pretty close Nikki!…Ahhh…. Real close!…Unnn!…In Fact…I think..I’m gonna’…gonna…””Stop Karla!…Take your hand off!…Now!…” Nikki hissed.Karla reacted immediately and snatched her hand away from Dan’s prick like it was on fire.”Nahhh!…Wait!…Ahhh!…Don’t stop!…” Dan whimpered.But the two girls ignored his pitiful cry and just stared at his quivering erection.”Now look for the tell tale signs…” Nikki instructed.”See how his thighs are all knotted up and he’s tipped forward at the waist. Those are signs of how close he is. Also, did you notice how he was holding his breath just before he said he was going to shoot. And look at the way his cock is twitching and how his pee slit is fluttering open and closed. If you watch for the signs you can always stop just before he loses it, understand?…””Yah Nikki. Of course. I have made many hand jobs with the boys back in Munchen. But it was always quick in my parent’s basement or in their car. This is more fun. Much!..” Karla enthused, her eyes dancing merrily as she looked up at Dan.”But!…But!…No!..You can’t just stop like that…” Dan stammered as he u*********sly started reaching for his aching boner with his right hand.Again Nikki’s hand darted out and she laced her fingers into Dan’s and forced his hand back towards his wrist. A sharp pain darted up all the way to his shoulder. He had to flex his knees to ease the excruciating tension in his arm.”Don’t even think about it sweetheart. You’ll get to come when we’re done with you but not until we’re ready, understand?…””Yeah!… Unn Hnn!…O.K.! …I get it!…” Dan whimpered, looking at Nikki with pleading eyes until she gradually relaxed her punishing grip on his hand.”Good. I knew we could count on you Danny. Now at this point Karla and I would switch to the other Phi Tau boy and get to work on him until he’s ready to shoot. Give our first victim a little breather. In this case we’ll just wait for you to settle down a little bit. So take deep breaths and try not to think about how blue you’re balls are getting. Believe me, we’re just getting started.”And with that Nikki nodded to Karla and the two girls stepped over towards the house to give Dan a little space to cool down. Even so Nikki kept one eye on Dan’s crotch, waiting for him to start to wilt a little bit. Judging by the way that Dan was shifting his weight from foot to foot in discomfort, she knew it was going to be a couple of minutes. When they were out of earshot of the young man she said to Karla…”Now this next time we’re going to have to be even more careful. When you’ve brought them to the edge once and then left them hanging, they get excited even more quickly when you start up on them again. I’ll do him this time but I want you to look for the warning signals that he’s ready to shoot like we talked about. Understand?..””Oh yahhh. I see now how it is. I think I like this game…” Karla said, stealing a calculating glance at Dan as well. The two girls talked over their strategy for a couple of more minutes and then, when Nikki thought that Dan looked ready they went back over to him.This time it was the bikini clad girl who went to her knees in front of him while Karla perched on the edge of the sun lounger.”You look like you’re ready for round two…” said Nikki with a sassy smile as she closed her outstretched fingers around Dan’s now semi rigid prick. But she only had to start a gentle up and down motion with her tiny hand to make the blood surge hotly back into his tool.”Oh God I’m ready alright. You don’t know how ready…” Dan gasped looking down hungrily at Nikki’s little fist stroking him.”Well that’s good lover. And this time you don’t have to tell me when you’re going to come! We’re going to continue our little practice session under real game day conditions. So you just go for it when you’re ready O.K.?…” Nikki instructed, turning to give a startled looking Karla a confident wink.”Sure Nikki. Whatever you want…” Dan said happily. He was pretty sure he could control himself enough that Nikki would never know when he was about to lose it. He could hardly wait to see her surprised look when he unleashed a gooey stream of come all over her face. This was going to be sweet. He tried to relax as much as was humanly possible. The way this little sorority bitch and her friend were teasing him he knew he was going to shoot a really big load.Nikki had a pretty good idea what Dan was thinking but she wasn’t worried about it. He had no idea what a master prick tease he was dealing with. But he was about to find out. She slid her hand up to the top of his hard-on and started swirling the pad of her thumb around and around against that little knot of nerves just under his cock crown. A fresh dribble of pre-come was just emerging which she used to lubricate her devilishly cruising thumb. She smiled up into his eyes.”You know when I won this contest two years ago…” she said, without slowing the motion of her endlessly roving fingertip…”my pledge sister and I had these two great big football players. I think they were linemen or something. Really big. Anyway my little sister she got the one guy crying, literally sobbing like a baby, he was so desperate for it. And my guy got so excited he started hyperventilating. But I knew exactly how close he was. I was working on the tip of his prick just like this. How you doin’ by the way Dan? You getting close?…””Unnn…Jeez Nikki!…That feels so good…Ahh…but I think I can…nahhh…hold it a bit… Ummm…” Dan said, trying to speak as clearly as he could through his gritted teeth. In fact his balls were starting to knot up pretty tight and he didn’t really think he could take too much more of her skilled fondling. But she said just to let it go and that was what he was going to do!”Oh that’s good baby. So let’s really have some fun. Does it feel good when I do this?…” Nikki asked casually as she brought her free hand in and placed the tip of her index and middle finger over Dan’s pee slit. She started tracing circles from there, around and around over his knob. She fractioned every millimeter of his drum taut flesh from the apex of his cock crown and down to the swollen ridge just above his shaft. And at the same time she continued to massage the underside of his glistening helmet with her thumb.”Mmmmm…Yeahhh!…Goood!…” Dan gasped, trying not to stiffen up as lightening bolts of excitement lanced his groin.”So anyway this big guy is moaning and groaning and sucking in breath like he’s dying. Then he passes out. Luckily Patricia Watt, who was running the contest and who’s in pre-med brought him around. So anyway he wakes up and he starts getting belligerent and saying that he’d been so close and he was just getting ready to pop, and I couldn’t leave him like that and I better not be that kind of tease. So I thought ‘Well it’s his funeral’ and I went back to work on him and in about ten minutes he passes out again. So then this time when Patricia brings him to she tells him to fuck off and declares me the winner of the contest. But then she says I better be careful. ‘Cause like if this had been some old guy with some kind of heart condition, I could have killed him. And so I thought ‘Wow’. Maybe I could be like some kind of spy or something and lure all these old Russian diplomats into bed and get all their secrets and then kill them with hand jobs and nobody would ever know that they had been eliminated on purpose. What do you think Dan?…”But Dan wasn’t really listening. He was going to come. His balls were just on the verge… He was trying so hard to keep his eyes open and his breathing regular. He was going to come…come… right…right…And that was when Nikki’s right hand flew down to the base of his cock which she encircled with the ring of her thumb and her forefinger.”Nahhhh!….” Dan wailed as the kneeling little bitch squeezed his throbbing flesh, roughly choking off his imminent explosion with her tightly constricting digits.”Noo!…Goddd!..Oh pleasee!…” Dan moaned, bucking his hips futilely into Nikki’s pitilessly gripping fingersBut Nikki just smiled back at him with dancing eyes.”I said you didn’t have to tell me when you were going to come lover boy. I didn’t say that you could come. That won’t be for a while yet. Now Karla, this is what we call a ‘squeeze back’. You circle the root of the guy’s cock at the base just before he explodes and you squeeze him there really, really hard. You’re allowed two ‘squeeze backs’ per boy and you can’t hold it for more than twenty seconds. But that’s usually enough especially if you squeeze him hard enough to make it a little uncomfortable.”And that was exactly what Nikki was doing, squeezing Dan’s cock so hard her knuckles had turned white. The come was churning ferociously in his balls and his erection was hugely engorged without any chance of going down as long as she was squeezing him like that. The result of this relentless pressure was that a nauseous ache was beginning to sweep through his loins.”Oh Godd Nikki!…It hurts!…Just let me go!…” Dan pleaded, starting to hop from foot to foot like he was standing on hot coals.”Just a few more seconds baby…s*******n…eighteen…nineteen…twenty…” Nikki counted then let go her crushing squeeze like a rodeo cowboy tying up a calf.”There! That should hold you for a little while. Now Karla why don’t we go back and talk in my office…” Nikki said, getting up and puckering a mocking kiss at Dan. They stepped back towards the house where they had talked earlier and began to whisper together with huge smiles on their faces.Dan just stood there literally trembling. His groin felt almost numb. Oh there was still a little tickling buzz at the base of his cock. But Nikki had done an expert job of suppressing what Dan was sure would have been a devastating orgasm. His cock was still ferociously erect but the urge to come was only a faint spark in his loins. He didn’t know how much more of this he could take.He was watching the girls discuss their next move when he noticed the smile leave their faces. Their eyes seemed to get bigger as they stared over his shoulder.Dan didn’t have any time to fathom what was distracting them before he heard a soft hiss followed by a snap. A sharp pain stabbed his left buttock like he had just been stung by a huge hornet.Reflexively he grabbed his butt with one hand and whirled around. When he stopped on his heel, his erection waved around in front of him like a flag in a hurricane wind. He was stunned to see Christine Robinson standing behind him, her little whip raised up over her shoulder and her eyes flashing in anger. Her voluptuous chest was heaving under her raised arm.”Just what the hell are you up to Mr. Brown. What are you thinking? You can’t possibly imagine that this kind of nonsense is acceptable in front of my daughter and her friend. How could you behave like this?…”And as she spoke Mrs. Robinson was stepping sideways to Dan. The young man was too surprised by Nikki’s mother’s unexpected arrival to say anything. His jaws moved but nothing came out.”Well?…Answer me?…” Mrs. Robinson barked, underlining her demand with another sharp slash of her riding crop. This time the leather tab with its little barb caught him in his low back just above his ass crack.”Owww!…” Dan yelped as he turned, trying to keep the angry older woman in front of him where she couldn’t get another shot at his naked posterior.”Mrs. Robinson!…Listen!…I can imagine what it looks like!…But it isn’t…!…I mean I wouldn’t… I don’t want you to… to think that I would… that I was….” Dan stammered, clearly having trouble trying to explain the situation that Mrs. Robinson had walked in on.”Oh no?…That’s not a naked erection you’re flaunting in front of me and the girls. Because that’s certainly what it looks like to me. Have you no respect whatsoever. I can see what you want young man. But that’s not what you’re going to get, believe me. What you’re going to get is a lesson in manners . That’s what you’re going to get. Now stop dancing around and waving that big thing at me…” Christine said threateningly as she tried to get behind him.But Dan wasn’t eager to experience any more of that vicious little riding crop. He kept turning in front of Mrs. Robinson.Finally in exasperation Barbara turned and spoke over her shoulder to the girls.”Will one of you come hold him still!…”Dan threw a pleading look at the girls. But they just returned his glance with amused grins.”Yes certainly…” Karla said as she walked around Mrs. Robinson and stopped face to face with Dan. In her designer sandals she was just as tall as he was. She put her arms around his waist, locked her right hand on her left wrist and pulled him tight against her. Holding him like that she had his arms pinned effectively at his sides.Dan noticed three things immediately. One was that Karla was very strong. Her arms felt like steel bands around him. Second he was thrilled at the sensation of her pneumatic tits pancaking against him. He could distinctly feel the impression of her bullet shaped nipples gouging his chest. And lastly the sultry scent of her perfume clouded his brain even more than it already was.Dan was so struck by these impressions that he had almost forgotten about Mrs. Robinson, but not for long.Christine had stepped around the young man and settled herself into a comfortable stance behind him.”You need something to think about to get your mind out of the gutter. Something like this!…” she declared, lashing out with her crop and snapping Dan’s ass right in the center of his left cheek.”Ahhhh!…” Dan yelped, bucking forward with his hips. His cock rammed into the cushion of Karla’s well toned stomach. The sensation of thrusting his exposed tool into her resilient flesh through her swimsuit was incredibly exciting.And all of a sudden all of the feeling returned to Dan’s prick in a rush. His erection was once again jutting urgently from his loins and as hard as a steel bar.Karla could feel it and smiled into his eyes.Christine took her time as she walked behind Dan to his other side. Then there was the hissing sound again and another pop as she struck him again, this time raising a welt on his right cheek that perfectly matched the one on the left.”Naahhh!…” Dan squeaked again, burying his face in Karla’s scented neck as he thrust his loins fiercely into hers.Karla tilted her hips up so that her body fit more snugly against Dan’s and pulled him even tighter to her. She could feel the straining spire of his erection pulsing against her.”Now I want you to say ‘Thank you Mrs. Robinson. Thank you for reminding me to be a gentlemen’…Say it!…” Christine hissed lashing out again and laying her whip across the top of Dan’s legs. The brass studded tip marked his outer thigh while the crop itself nipped the underside of his tightly knotted balls.”Ohhhh…” Dan gasped as he hunched into Karla’s stomach and a searing drop of pre-come burned from his pee slit. Suddenly he realized he was on the verge of coming. “Thank you…Mrs. Robinson!…Thank you for….””Louder!…” Christine demanded, hitting him again in exactly the same spot.”Ahhhhh!….” Dan panted, trying to hold it back as he realized he was teetering on the brink of a violent orgasm.Karla too could tell how close he was. She watched his face with a knowing smile to see what would happen.”Thank you Mrs. Robinson for reminding me to be a gentleman” he barked out desperately.”Well Daniel. That’s better. Now I hope we can put this whole matter behind us. I know you’re a better man than this.”Dan let out a sigh of relief as he stood there in Karla’s clutching arms. Just the thought of coming against her like this made him cringe with embarrassment. And then the blonde said…”Mrs. Robinson you are being too soft I think. My little brother gets more spanks than this for being late to school. Two more I think are needed for good measure.””What!…No!..You can’t!…” Dan whimpered. He couldn’t believe that Karla would give him up like this. She knew perfectly well that he didn’t deserve the punishment he was getting. It was girls who had dropped his drawers and put him on display by the pool. It wasn’t fair!Dan turned his head as much as he was able and, looking into Christine’s flashing eyes he said…”Don’t listen to her Mrs. Robinson. Trust me. I’ve learned my lesson!”But Mrs. Robinson evidently was more inclined to Karla’s suggestion.”You have a point dear… ” she said to Karla, ignoring Dan’s plaintive appeal.”Daniel…remember this the next time you think of exposing yourself in the company of innocent young ladies.”Karla at that moment insinuated her leg between Dan’s, raised her knee and pressed it encouragingly up into his balls.Dan caught his breath with excitement when she did that. What she had also done was open Dan’s stance slightly, exposing some interesting new targets to Mrs. Robinson’s wicked whip.Christine let loose another vicious swipe, a little higher this time, catching that tender strip of skin between his balls and his anus with the metal tipped end of her little lash.”Naahhh…” Dan cried, wondering how he had come to be the victim of these vicious women. He reflexively heaved himself against Karla’s unyielding frame. His boner thrust frenziedly against her tummy and suddenly his balls kicked and a fiery deluge of sperm erupted from his balls.Karla could immediately feel the heat of his discharge blossoming against her stomach.”Oh Yahhh! Das is soo gut!…” she murmured into Dan’s ear, subtly shifting her loins against his to encourage his frantic release.”Nahhh!…Ahhh!…Unnn!…” Dan grunted into the crook of Karla’s neck. He shuddered helplessly in time with his wracking ejaculation and it was only the blonde’s strong arms holding him still that kept Mrs. Robinson from seeing what was happening.His legs were turning to rubber and he probably would have fallen but Karla easily held him upright. She thrilled at the feel of his sperm spewing against her in fiery little jets. His come was drenching her from her waist to the undersides of her breasts.She saw Mrs. Robinson raising her arm for her final stroke and she purred… “Wait!…”Christine was surprised at Karla’s command but she held back.Dan continued to gasp and shudder in the blonde’s encompassing arms. When she felt his feverish eruptions beginning to abate she lifted him by the waist until he was just barely touching the ground with his tip toes.”Now!…” she said, nodding at Mrs. Robinson.Christine noticed that Dan’s balls were now fully exposed to her and she didn’t hesitate.”Hahh!…” she cried as she delivered a vicious back hand swipe across his butt. With a deft twitch of her wrist, she caught the exposed underside of his nut bag with the barbed leather switch.”Phwahhh!…” Dan wailed in a strangled cry. Tears sprang from his tightly closed eyes as he burrowed his grimacing face even deeper into Karla’s shoulder.His loins completely seized up for a moment and then the final outpouring of his sperm continued in jolting little spasms.”Unn!…Unn!…Unn!…” he grunted quietly.”Ummm!…Ummm Hmmm!…That is so much better!…” Karla murmured to Mrs. Robinson as all the tension finally started to ease from Daniel’s body and he slumped against her.”No doubt you are right dear. I’m sure Daniel has no more difficulty learning from his mistakes than your little brother, do you Daniel?”Dan was barely aware of what was going on around him there was so much adrenalin running through his system. But he knew that Mrs. Robinson expected an answer and he didn’t want to provoke her any further.”No ma’m…I mean yes…ahh…I mean…ahhh…I’ll try to do better…” he stammered. He was trying to recover himself as Karla slowly eased the pressure of her arms around him. At first it seemed like he was going to fall and she had to bump him on his feet to stabilize him. But in another moment he gathered himself.And then, as Karla stepped back from him he realized that her swimsuit was completely stained with his come. The material covering her stomach was darkly saturated and there were creamy white trails of sperm running up the undersides of her gently heaving breasts.Dan’s heart began to race again as he imagined Mrs. Robinson’s reaction when she saw what he had just done.But Karla seemed unfazed. Cooly she reached out one hand and swiped it down Dan’s chest gathering his come with her palm. Then she fisted his cock and gave it a swift yank, cleaning up the excess goo that was there as well. Daniel sucked in a sharp breath when she pulled his tender prick.Karla did that while Mrs. Robinson was standing directly behind him and couldn’t see what she was doing.Then as Christine stepped around to Dan’s side, Karla calmly turned away and stepped into the pool, descending the steps until the water was well over her waist. She turned to smile at Dan.Mrs. Robinson in the mean time stood in front of the cringing youth and looked directly at his much diminished penis.”Put away your tool and your tools Daniel. I think you’ve done enough around here for one day. I’ll call your mother when we want you to finish up the stone work. And Daniel, next time I see you I’ll expect a sincere apology.”And with that the dark haired beauty turned to her daughter.”Nikki, Karla, come inside please. I want to talk to you.”The girls looked at each other, a little apprehensively Dan thought. But that didn’t stop Nikki from puckering a mocking kiss at him and making a rude ‘jack-off’ gesture behind her mother’s back. Karla joined her from the pool, picked up a towel and they headed off into the house.Dan stood there momentarily wondering what had just happened. His loins were numb and there was a fiery ache inflaming his whole backside. Gingerly he pulled up his pants and started getting his stuff together to head home. Ultimately he let himself out through the back gate. He didn’t think it would be a good idea to go through the house.It was two weeks before Dan heard from Mrs. Robinson again. And then his mother said that her friend had called and asked if he could go over after school on Friday to do some more of the stone work. They were having a party on Saturday and hoped the waterfall would be finished.Dan thought about making some excuses. He was really embarrassed to have to meet up with Mrs. Robinson again. But in the end he figured if he didn’t go his mother might start asking her friend some questions and that could lead to her hearing about what had happened and he didn’t want that to happen. So in the end he went.He rang the doorbell at Mrs. Robinson’s house at 5:00 that Friday. He waited for a moment and then the door opened slowly. Mrs. Robinson was wearing a man’s dress shirt, open at the neck and tied in a knot below her formidable breasts. Her waist was bare and she was wearing a pair of cut off jeans and sandals below that. She was talking on her cell phone as she opened the door and held her finger up for Dan to be quiet. She was having a very intense conversation with someone.”No….No really!…. Well of course it’s a shock! ….No I don’t blame you and you shouldn’t blame yourself either!… Honestly, it’s not your fault…There’s only one person who’s at fault!… What an asshole!….Yes!…Yes of course I will…No!…Oh I promise alright!…He won’t!… Not when I’m finished with him!…You can count on that!…”And while she was engaging in this one sided dialogue she was leading Dan through the house. Finally she pointed him out the back door towards the half finished waterfall without a word and barely a glance.Dan hadn’t expected to get off so lightly and was almost disappointed he hadn’t gotten to make his apology speech. But as the saying goes he thought…’Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth’… whatever that means. He rolled up his sleeves, got out the mortar and the tools and went to work.Just before 6:00 Mr. Robinson drove up in his big Lexus and then came in through the back gate. He stopped and said a couple of complimentary things about Dan’s work. Dan thanked him and they bantered for a moment and then Mr. Robinson went into the house.It wasn’t long after that that Dan could hear the couple’s voices in the kitchen rising. Mr. Robinson would get in a couple of loud words and then Mrs. Robinson was right back at him in a screeching tirade. Dan couldn’t actually hear what they were yelling at each other but there was no mistaking the tone. All was not well at castle Robinson. Eventually the argument moved from the kitchen to the upstairs bedroom.The hollering went on for quite a while and then stopped. Dan assumed that Mr. Robinson had probably stormed out through the front.Dan continued working the whole while, glad that he wasn’t on the receiving end of Mrs. Robinson’s ire this time. He had been at it for some time and was just getting to the final small pieces when the woman of the house appeared at the back door.”Dan. Go take a shower in the pool house and then get in here. We need to have a talk.””I just have the last pieces to finish Mrs. Robinson. It’ll only take about fifteen minutes.””Now Daniel! Get cleaned up and get in here!…” Mrs. Robinson commanded in a tone that told Dan it wouldn’t be smart to argue. He could see that she was pissed and he did not want to be the beneficiary of the fall out from her fight with her husband.”Sure Mrs. Robinson. I’ll be just a jiff…” Dan said as he piled his tools along side the almost finished waterfall and headed for the pool house.Some few minutes later he made his way into the house. It was dark and there was a dim light over the bar in the rec. room. He stood there waiting and then Mrs. Robinson appeared at the head of the stairs.She had changed into a clingy grey knit dress that ended just above her knees and fit her like a second skin. The little dress had a deeply scooped neckline that offered a mesmerizing display of the tops of her breasts. The way those magnificent hemispheres jiggled like two mounds of jello as she gracefully descended the stairs suggested she wasn’t wearing a bra. Surrounding her narrow waist was a broad black leather belt. Smoky grey nylons and black high heels completed her ensemble. She used measured steps as she came down, probably because she didn’t want to spill the cocktail she was holding in her hand.”There you are Daniel…” she said, smiling into the young man’s eyes as she reached the bottom of the stairs. Her heady perfume preceded her across the room. Her lustrous black hair was hanging loose, tapered in a way that framed her face in an oval. She was wearing her wedding ring, a gold necklace and matching bracelet. She must have spent some time on her make-up because her eyes were skillfully outlined with mascara and her lips with a gleaming crimson lip gloss.Dan guessed that she and her husband had reached some kind of a truce and were heading out to a party. He thought Mrs. Robinson looked very glamorous.”I was just going to refill my drink. I’m having scotch. Won’t you join me?…” Christine asked as she stepped up to the bar, grabbed the scotch bottle and another glass.”Ahhh… thanks Mrs. Robinson but I don’t usually drink scotch. I’d enjoy a beer though if you’ve got one.”Christine appeared not to have heard him as she walked over to Daniel with two scotches and handed him one.”Here you are sir. The cure for what ails you. Cheers!…” she said, raising her glass, clinking his and taking a healthy swig.Daniel didn’t want to make a fuss so he raised his glass, said…”Cheers!…” and took a healthy swig as well.His eyes immediately teared up and he only just managed not to choke on the fiery liquid. He really wasn’t used to hard alcohol.Mrs. Robinson smiled as his cheeks became a flaming crimson.”Why don’t we sit at the bar for our little talk,,,” she said with a smile, taking Dan’s arm and hugging it tightly against the side of one pneumatic tit. Dan was acutely aware of her curvaceous body pressing against his as she walked him over to the bar. They sat down on the high stools facing each other with their knees touching.’Oh Oh…’ Dan thought…’I guess she’s gonna’ want the grand apology now.'”Mrs. Robinson. If it’s about what happened two weeks ago, I really do want to…”But at that point Christine reached out and put two fingers to Dan’s lips to stop his words.Dan couldn’t help but notice the way one of her creamy tits lifted almost out of her dress when she did that.”It appears I may have misjudged matters somewhat at our last meeting. I talked to Nikki and Karla after you left and they admitted that you weren’t totally to blame for what I saw when I got home from the stables. They told me about their little sorority party and the…the… ahh…contest. After having been so hard on you I guess I should have been more upset with the girls. But really I couldn’t help but laugh about it when they told me what they were doing to you. It reminded me so much of my own college days. So I guess if anyone should be making an apology it would be me. I beg your pardon young man…” Mrs. Robinson said holding her glass towards him and bending from the waist in a kind of seated bow.As she did so her dress slipped down precariously. Dan had an unobstructed view of both her conical tits all the way down to her swollen red nipples. Those gently heaving orbs swayed provocatively under her little dress as she leaned towards him.Dan could feel himself hardening in response to this enticing display and he squirmed on his stool to try to ease the growing tension in his pants.”Cheers!…” Mrs. Robinson toasted again, her eyes dancing wickedly.”Cheers!…” responded Dan while struggling to tear his eyes away from Christine’s captivating boobs. He took another drink of the fiery scotch and felt it burn its way all the way down to the pit of his stomach.He was quite relieved that he seemed to be out of the dog house with the voluptuous older woman sitting beside him. She was so attractive, so sexy he thought he might be in love. He was happy just to sit there next to her and wanted to keep her talking.”You and my mom went to college together didn’t you? What kind of trouble did you two get into. My mother never told me anything like that about those days.””Well handsome, a mother isn’t going to tell her son everything. But I don’t mind telling you a couple of stories. Candy, your mother called herself Candy back then, Candy and I got pledged by a sorority that prided itself on its high academic levels. I don’t know how they ever picked us.”Anyway, by the end of the first semester it was obvious that we were no rocket scientists. And your mother and I didn’t want to get kicked out of this sorority so we came up with a plan.””Did you sign up for some tutoring?””No we decided we’d do blowjobs.””Excuse me?…” Dan asked, choking on his sip of scotch. He was sure he must have misheard Mrs. Robinson.”Blowjobs…you know. Sex for grades. It’s a simple system but your mother and I refined it to an art form. She or I would alternate hanging around the teacher’s lounge in the evenings.My plan was, when one of our profs came out I’d pretend to bump into him and ask if he’d mind dropping me at a girlfriend’s on his way home.”Dan couldn’t believe she was telling him this.”I don’t think any of them ever said no to me. And then I’d be real friendly with them in the car and ultimately point out a church parking lot or a park entrance and say my friend lived just across the street. Once we got stopped I’d say…’By the way Professor Brown. I’m sure you’ve noticed I’m not doing real well in your course. That’s starting to worry me a little. Now I think you should know that I don’t do well on written exams. But I do have excellent oral skills. Perhaps you’d like me to demonstrate…’While I was saying that I’d be reaching over and slowly sliding my hand up their thigh.”Which is exactly what she was doing to Dan as she related her story. The young man was terrified that she wouldn’t stop her hand until she discovered just how hard she was making him with her raunchy tale.”Now you’ve got to remember that your mother and I went to that little rinky dink college out in Boise. Most of the teachers there were these uptight Methodists, young guys who had married their college sweethearts seven or eight years earlier and who hadn’t been getting any regular sex since the babies started to come.””Oh they might start out by saying…’No Miss Cassidy. You can’t! How would I ever face my wife?.’…But once I got my head in their laps and their nuts in my hands they weren’t thinking about the little woman any more. All they were thinking about was trying not to come too soon. Once you get a guy by the balls you can make him do anything you want. Did you know that baby?…””Ahhh…Whaaa!…Unnn…I guess I never thought about it…” Dan stammered, sure that Mrs. Robinson must have noticed by now the way his erection was tenting the front of his pants, just above her caressing hand.”Anyway, there’d I’d be, going down on these guys in the front seat of their cars and they’d be moaning and squirming around. Your mother and I learned a few tricks and we became quite an amazing pair of little sluts back then. So I’d be working them over real slow and sloppy and just when they were about to pop I’d slide off them for a moment and look them in the eye. In my sexiest voice I’d say…’Does your wife swallow baby? Because for a 3.7 on my mid- term, I will!’…And then, still keeping my eyes on theirs, I’d suck them all the way back to the opening of my throat and start humming, you know going…’Umm Hmm…Umm Hmm… Umm…Ummm….Ummmm…’.””They’d always come when I did that. They probably never even got blown at home let alone see their frumpy little wives swallow it. They’d usually shoot these really enormous loads like they were trying to drown me in it. Fortunately I learned to love the taste of come so I never minded. In fact I really enjoyed being able to control them like that, hold them off or make them come whenever I wanted to. Really it was all over from the moment I got into their pants. And your mother was even worse. She loved doin’ the guys but if we were having a problem in a class with a female teacher she’d approach her the same way. She always said those over-educated bitches were all latent lesbians and that once you got your tongue up their twat you could make them sing an opera while they were coming on your face. We finished our first year with a 3.6 and a 3.7 grade point average. We had the highest marks of anyone in our sorority and we learned some really important life skills. Would you like me to show you?”Dan’s mind was racing as he pictured all the lurid images that Christine’s story had planted in his brain. He barely heard the last thing she said and had to ask…”I’m sorry, would I like to what?…””Would you like me to give you a blow job?…”Dan just looked back at the voluptuous older woman, totally speechless. She must have said something else that he missed. She couldn’t actually be offering to blow him. He was sure if he said anything at all she would know what he was thinking and a) she would be outraged at his lewd ideas or b) she would simply laugh at him for having such a perverted imagination.It was better to just say nothing and see what happened next.”Come on sweetheart. I know I was kind of rough on you out by the pool last time but I want to make it up to you. I’ve seen the way you’ve been sneaking peeks at these big old titties of mine…” Christine purred, idly drifting the index finger of her left hand through her beckoning cleavage. At the same time she moved her right hand up even higher on the inside of Dan’s thigh so that the edge of her palm was gently nudging his balls.Dan sucked back a moan of arousal when she did that.”You’d love to get your hands on these big babies wouldn’t you sweetheart? I might let you play with them if you ask me nicely. I might let you do a lot more than that…” she said her eyes sparkling wickedly. Then she leaned forward so that her moist lips were just brushing Dan’s ear and she whispered…”Why don’t you come upstairs with me and we’ll have some fun?”Finally Dan came to the amazing realization that Mrs. Robinson, his fantasy older woman, was really offering herself to him. He knew he’d better get off his ass before she changed her mind. Clumsily he slid off his stool, putting his empty scotch glass on the bar.”Mrs. Robinson it would be my pleasure to accompany you to the ends of the earth.”Dan cringed to hear himself say something so doofus. He blamed it on the scotch and offered up a blushing smile.Christine smiled at his awkwardness while she finished her own drink. Then she put her glass down, got up, took his hand and turned toward the stairs.”Just imagine all the things I’m going to do to you!…” she murmured over her shoulder as she led him up to her room.Dan was practically trembling with excitement as Mrs. Robinson led him into her bedroom. His eyes had been locked on the taut globes of her ass as they were going up the stairs and into her room. The way those two sculpted spheres swayed up and down beneath her clingy little knit skirt as she moved was truly amazing.Mrs. Robinson drew him right up to the bed and then turned to stand in front of him.”Take off your clothes,,,” she purred as she started to undo the wide leather belt that cinched her waist.Dan was hastily obeying her request and had just gotten his pants fully unzipped when a plaintive voice whined…”Please Chrissy. You’re not going to do this are you?…””Oh my God!…” Dan gasped, freezing where he stood. Following the sound of the voice he looked over Mrs. Robinson’s shoulder.Behind her, next to the dressing table, sitting in a hard chair in just his boxer shorts was Mr. Robinson. He was looking anxiously at his wife’s back and seemed to be about to get up from his chair and yet he didn’t. Then Dan realized that he wasn’t just sitting in the chair. His hands and his ankles were tied to the chair legs with some kind of Velcro straps. He wasn’t going anywhere tied up like that.”What’s he doing here?…” Dan asked in utter confusion.”He? You mean John? My husband? Well actually that’s an interesting story…” Christine began, turning her head to glare angrily at her husband.”Earlier today I got a phone call from one of John’s little friends. It turns out he’s been banging the new intern at the office for over a month now. Tiffany or gaziantep escort Stephanie or something like that.””Kimberly…” her husband said quietly.”Kimberly! Of course it would be a Kimberly…””Anyway Kimberly wasn’t very happy with the situation and decided to call me to confess all, the little slut. So the short version is that John is now officially cut off for the foreseeable future. His pussy privileges are officially revoked around here. And I’ve decided that I want him to see exactly what it is that he won’t be getting for a long, long time. That’s why we’re going to do it right now. Right here! You and me! In front of him!….” Mrs. Robinson purred, turning her fiery gaze back on Daniel.John just groaned and squirmed in his chair. It hadn’t really been like that. That little witch Kimberly had been all over him at the office. She was always leaning over him from behind, shoving those little apple tits of hers into the back of his neck, sitting on his desk in front of him and rubbing his leg with hers. He was only human for God’s sake. He had told Christine that it had just been a little fling, that the girl didn’t mean anything to him.But Christine had been really building up a head of steam after she got that phone call. She seemed reasonable at first. Said that if he let her tie him up and have her way with him, which was a little game they played sometimes, that she might forgive him. But once she got him tied up she really raised the roof. She called him every name under the sun and told him he was going to be really, really sorry. Then she had got dolled up and headed down stairs. He didn’t know what she had in mind but he never expected anything like this.”Please sweetheart. I’ll make it up to you. Please don’t do this…” he pleaded.”Shut up!…” Christine snarled over her shoulder, then turned her eyes back to Dan’s.”Mrs. Robinson. I don’t think I can do this. Not with him right there…” Dan said, his eyes shifting back and forth apprehensively from Mr. to Mrs. Robinson.”Dan. Look at me baby! Look at me! Ignore dickhead over there…”As Dan refocused his gaze, Christine stepped a little sideways to block his view of her husband. Then she reached down for the hem of her dress and calmly pulled it up over her head. When she had it off she held it out to her side for a moment as she shook out her mane of lustrous black hair. She coolly dropped the grey fabric on the floor, pulled her shoulders back and the put her hands on her waist.”You’ve really hit the jackpot tonight lover…” she purred, standing in a totally shameless pose in front of the gaping young manChristine’s creamy bare tits were thrusting arrogantly towards him. They had an incredible fulsome weight to them but the conical ends of them still tilted up with youthful energy. Her puffy aureole were a dusky maroon color capped with crimson nipples. She was wearing nothing more than her high heels and a garter belt with taut nylon straps attached to the tops of her smoky nylons. For panties she wore black cami knickers, lacy and loose around her hips but so tight between her loins that Dan could clearly see the outline of her fleshy labia through the material. She looked incredibly hot and she knew it.As Dan stood there staring, nervously stammering…” I…Ahhh… I’m not… Ahhh…I don’t …” Christine calmly walked up to him. Dan could hear her nylons swishing together as she moved.The raven haired beauty stopped in front of him, raised one hand and cupped the side of his face. She reached her other hand into his shorts and closed it around his faltering erection. Then she leaned close so that her naked breasts were mushed into his chest and her lips were next to his ear.”You know when I found you with your cock out in front of the girls last week I wanted you right then…” she purred, her arm moving up and down as she stroked him in his shorts.”While you were squirming in Karla’s arms I couldn’t help imagining myself in her place, that huge boner of yours rubbing against my pussy the whole time. When we were done I was so wet I had to come up here and get myself off right on this bed.””Ohh Goddd!…” Dan groaned in response to Mrs. Robinson’s skilled touch and her provocative story.The wanton older woman smiled to feel Dan’s cock turning steel hard once more under her insistently shuttling hand.”I could just feel this big tool of yours sliding in and out of me, faster and faster. You were trying to hold it back so I clenched myself around your cock so that you had to really pound me to get it all the way in. I pictured myself grabbing you with my arms and my legs and pulling you as deep inside me as I could, deeper than anyone has ever been in me before and that’s when you lost it. Of course you couldn’t hold it when I did that. You stiffened up and blew an enormous load deep inside me. It was so hot and gushing so deep in me and that’s when I came too. There was so much goo that it was just rushing out of me, dripping onto the bed. And it was sooo good!…” Christine enthused.”Ahhhh!…” Dan moaned. Helplessly he wrapped his arms around Mrs. Robinson’s waist as he ducked his head down and buried his face in the scented valley between her tits.”You want to fuck me like that lover. Your cock wants to fuck me like that. I can feel it!…” Mrs. Robinson purred, giving his resurgent tool a hard squeeze that made him weak in the knees.”Mmmmm!… he groaned into the sultry press of her boobs.”I’m going to do things to you that you never even imagined. When I’m done with you, you won’t be able to get it up for a week. Now let’s get you out of these clothes.”And with that she took her hand out of his underwear and wrestled his pants and shorts to the floor. While Dan fumbled with the buttons of his shirt, Mrs. Robinson reached out for a gold lipstick tube on the bedside table. She took off the top and started to apply a vivid scarlet red sheen to her pursed lips.When she had finished with the lipstick she smacked her lips together moistly a couple of times and then did a slow cruise around the oval of her parted lips with the tip of her tongue.Dan watched her hungrily.With her lips still parted she took Dan’s arm and stood him sideways next to the bed. This way John would be able to see everything.When Dan’s eyes started to drift over to her husband she said sharply…” Look at me Dan. Look at my mouth!”And with that Barbara sank to her knees in front of the wide eyed young man. She pulled his quivering shaft away from his belly and held it out towards her. Then without ever taking her eyes from his, she leaned forward and slipped her scarlet lips around his knob.”Mmmm!…” she purred as she siphoned the head of his cock into her mouth and went to work on its sensitive underside with her tongue.”Ohh Godddd!…” Dan moaned in excitement. The humid heat of her mouth surrounding him, her gleaming red lips shaped into a perfect O around his shaft, her tongue twisting around and around his cock crown, all these things were sending him into a sensory overload. The way his balls were tensing up already he knew he wasn’t going to be able to hold it very long. His hands were sort of hovering at his side, afraid to reach out and grab Mrs. Robinson’s mane of dark hair and slam her face into his crotch which is what he really wanted to do.”Unn!…Unnn!…” he groaned as the tension in his groin grew rapidly. He was barely aware of Christine’s left hand sliding up between his parted thighs. She moved her hand up until she was lightly prodding his unsuspecting sphincter with her sharp nailed fingertip. She could tell he was going to loose it quickly and she wanted to have a little more fun with him before he did. With a loud slurp she slid off his throbbing meat. She smiled up at him, gripping the base of his cock tightly with her little hand as his glistening erection strained frantically towards the ceiling.”Would you like me to put my finger up your ass?…” she asked Dan sweetly.”Ahhh!?…I…I don’t…I mean I never really…you know…no one ever…” Dan stammered in bewilderment.”Ahhh! Listen to that John. He’s a cherry! Isn’t that sweet?…Oops!… Well…He was a cherry!…” Barbara giggled as she augured her extended digit up into the depths of Dan’s virgin nether hole.”Wahhhh!…” the young man yelped at the unexpected intrusion. He lunged his hips forward into Christine’s restraining hand. She twisted her delving finger around inside him, slid it out a little then jammed it back in there. In no time she had Dan fucking her hand in time with her lewdly thrusting digit.”That’s it baby. I knew you’d like it! My husband does too don’t you John? Did you ask your little Tammy to put her finger up your ass? I’ll bet you did, didn’t you? And I bet she wouldn’t. She probably called you a pervert. Which is what you are! You’re so pathetic! Maybe if you ask her again…really beg for it. I think Dan likes it, don’t you baby? Don’t you?…” Barbara teased as the younger man helplessly hunched himself in and out of her clutching hand in time with her rude finger play.”Ahhh Goddd Mrs. Robinson!… It just so…nahhhh!…dirty!…” Dan groaned. The feeling of her finger penetrating him had been uncomfortable at first but that feeling quickly changed to one of lewd pleasure.”For God’s sakes Chissy! You’ve made your point! I’ll make it up to you I promise! Now just stop all this. Please!…” John cried, squirming in his chair.”Stop! I’m just getting started dickhead! Now stop distracting me. I think poor Danny here is getting close. You are, aren’t you baby? Getting close? I don’t think you can hold it much longer, do you?… Especially if I do… this!…” Barbara purred, thrusting her digit in deep, finding Dan’s prostate and stabbing it with her sharp nailed finger. She only rubbed him like that for a second or two and then she eased off.Dan’s insides turned to water when she did that and his knees started to buckle. A fiery rush of sensation washed though his loins and he thought he was coming but he wasn’t.”Nahhhh!…Nooo!…Yess!……” he cried as his loins stiffened up unbearably. He wasn’t quite coming yet but he wasn’t going to be able to take much more.”That’s what I thought!…”Christine’s face darted back into Dan’s loins, her ovaled lips parting around his knob and then sliding down his shaft all the way to his balls. When she had his pulsing cock lodged at the entrance to her throat she started sucking so hard that her cheeks inverted around it. At the same time she found his tender prostate again and started pressing it like she was ringing a door bell. It was way more than the trembling young man could stand.Dan rose up on his toes and gripped Mrs. Robinson’s head in his hands.”Gahhhh!…” he cried as is testicles convulsed and a huge steamy bolt of come erupted from his cock, shooting straight into Christine’s stomach. There was long, tense hesitation after that and then his balls started shooting a continuous barrage of come, his nuts pounding frantically in a frenzied rhythm.”Ahhhh!…Ahhh!…Unnnn!…” he whimpered.”Mmm!…Mmmm!…Mmm!…Umm Hmmm!…Umm Hmm!..” Christine encouraged, swallowing frantically to keep up with the deluge of sperm.And then, while Dan was still coming in shuddering spasms, she pulled his cock out of her mouth and held it in front of her face.”That’s it!…Come for me!…Come on my face!…Cover me in your come!…” the dark haired beauty enthused. And Dan was doing just that, coming all over her smiling, upturned face.”Ohh my Goddd!…” he groaned at the sight of long creamy trails of come spurting across Mrs. Robinson’s cheeks, her nose and even up into her hair. It was the most erotic thing he had even seen.Christine jacked him off like that, pumping him for several more fiery spurts before she guided him back to her parted lips and continued to stroke him off into her mouth.”Mmmmm!…Mmmm!…Mmmm!…” she continued, prolonging his wracking orgasm by pressuring his prostate whenever his fiery flow seemed to be easing.”Ahhh!…Ahh!…Ahhh!…” Dan moaned starting to sag weakly at the knees. He had never come so much in his life. And still the hot goo continued to surge out of him every time Christine wrenched her impaling finger around in his rudely stretched anus.Finally it got to a point that, even though his balls were still spasming, no more juice was coming out. She had drained him dry, for the moment. Dan dropped one hand to the bed and had to lean on it for support. It was only then that Christine raised her head and smiled up at her young conquest.”I think you enjoyed that..” she said with a sly wink.Then she turned towards her husband and smiled at him as well. She got up off her knees, took Dan by the shoulders and had him sit on the edge of the bed.”I’ll be right back…” she said as she then turned and walked over to John. She didn’t bother to try and wipe the come off her face. She wanted him to see it.”He comes like a race horse doesn’t he lover? And did you see how big his cock is? He’s a lot bigger than you are. He’s probably going to stretch me out a lot when he puts it in me…”In truth Daniel wasn’t that much bigger than her husband but Christine knew that emotionally John was very insecure. She had decided that the best way to punish him was to plant the seed that he’d never be able to satisfy her after she’d fucked Daniel. And her plan seemed to be working.”Oh God Chrissy! Don’t do this! Please. I’m so sorry!…”But the scheming vixen didn’t pay any attention to her husband’s pleading. She stopped in front of him and gracefully stripped off her satin panties. She didn’t drop them on the floor but held them dangling from her hand.”Look at my pussy baby. I just shaved it. It’s as smooth as a baby’s bottom. Pretty sexy don’t you think?…” Christine purred idly tracing one finger around and around on top of her pinkly gleaming mons.”It was the first thing I did after I got that call from your little Bethany. I decided right then that there was going to be some changes around here. It’s pretty ironic don’t you think? I know you always wanted me to shave it for you and now that I have you can’t have it. But I think Danny boy’s going to enjoy it.””Chrissy. I don’t know what else to say. I know you’re angry but it’s not fair to do this. You know I really love you. I can do better, be a better husband. Let me show you I can. Please!””Ummm. I love the sincerity sweetheart. And I want you to show me what a great husband you can be. Right after I finish fucking Danny’s brains out.”As she was saying this, Mrs. Robinson was using her panties to wipe Dan’s come from her smiling face.”But while I’m doing that I don’t think we want to listen to your whining. So why don’t you chew on these for a while…” Mrs. Robinson asked, holding out the now come stained string of satin in front of her husband’s face.”No honey. No thanks!…” John answered bitterly, turning his face to avoid the proferred panties.”No?…Are you sure?…” Chistine asked sweetly, reaching down into her husband’s crotch and cupping his balls through his shorts.”Umm Umm!…” John muttered through pursed lips like a petulant c***d.”Sure?…” she asked once more. She waited and when John refused to answer her she squeezed his defenseless nuts fiercely in her gripping hand.”Nahhhh!….” the helpless husband wailed in distress, his mouth popping open.His wife calmly pressed the cummy panties into his mouth, leaving a couple of inches of material dangling from his lips.”Mmmmph!…” he moaned unhappily. But the hogtied older man could do nothing other than sit there and grind his teeth on his wife’s unwanted gift.Christine released her husband’s balls then tenderly caressed his face with her hand.”You should do what I say John! You should always do what I say!..” she purred.She puckered a mocking kiss down at her husband and then turned back to Dan.Her young lover was a little shocked that Mrs. Robinson would so casually abuse her husband. That little display along with the way she looked as she so deliberately strode across the room towards him, her pendulous breasts swinging like bells from her chest with every step she took, made Dan anxiously pull himself further back on the bed in front of her.Christine just smiled at his nervousness. When she reached the bed Dan was still supporting himself on his elbows but Christine reached out, put her fingers on his chest and pushed him down flat on the bed.In her stockings and heels she climbed up on her knees and straddled his torso. Then she took his hands and pulled them up over his shoulders. Smiling into his eyes she moved up over him, pinning his forearms to the bed with her knees and shifting slightly higher until her hairless pussy was positioned right over his face. She pressed one nylon sheathed thigh against his face.”Do you like the way my pussy looks Dan? I just shaved it. Do you think it looks sexy?”Flat on his back Dan was spellbound by the view above him. Mrs. Robinson’s sparkling eyes just barely visible above her looming breasts. The gleaming smooth delta between her thighs. Her crimson slit just peeking out between her puffy labia. Her cool nylon stocking brushing his cheek. The warm flesh above her nylons drawing his mouth upwards like a magnet. All these things had his heart racing with excitement.”Oh yesss!…” he murmured as he moved his lips across her stocking tops to kiss her inner thigh.”Ummm!…That’s nice!. ..You couldn’t know it but I got the idea to shave my pussy from your mom. She keeps hers shaved all the time. She says it’s like a sign that says ‘Open for Business.'”Dan strained to move his mouth higher, trying to reach Christine’s enticing slit. But the way she had his arms pinned to the bed he couldn’t quite raise his head high enough to get there. So he contented himself with working his tongue up and down at the very top of her inner thigh.”Mmm Hmm! Your mom says what she likes is to open herself with two fingers so the guy can start at the bottom of her pussy and then work his tongue slowly up to her clit. When he gets there she tells him to just circle his tongue around it, gently, without touching it, before going back down to the bottom of her slit.”As she spoke Christine arched her back and tilted her pelvis down. She spread her moist opening with two fingers, giving Dan access to her glistening center.The young man didn’t hesitate but followed Mrs. Robinson’s instructions closely. He worked his tongue up through her silky gash until he found her clit. Then he ran his tongue around and around that little bud before moving his lips back down to the bottom of her juicy opening.”Ohhh! That’s… very… gooddd!…Keep doing that!…” Christine enthused in a husky murmur.She had to extend her free arm behind her to keep her balance. When she did that her hand happened to fall on Dan’s cock. It wasn’t totally hard but it was getting there. Mrs. Robinson circled his shaft with her thumb and her index finger in a sort of back handed grip. As Dan continued to explore her greasy opening with his tongue she started to pump his cock up and down with her encircling fingers. That brought the blood rushing back into his responsive tool.”Your mother says she can come for hours if the guy is really good… Ummm!…I can see what she means…” the older woman purred, starting to hunch herself into Dan’s face in counterpoint to the movement of his tongue.Dan too was starting to buck his hips up into Christine’s encouraging hand. She really knew how to push his buttons.”Did you ever think about doing this with your mother Dan?””Mmmm?…” Dan moaned in surprise. And suddenly he couldn’t help but imagine that it was his mother squirming on his face and not Mrs. Robinson.”Unn Unn!…” he moaned gutturally, closing his eyes and giving his head a quick shake. But her obscene suggestion prompted him to start nodding his head more frantically up and down between Mrs. Robinson’s thighs. This elicited an excited groan from the raven haired beauty crouched over him.”Are you sure? Most boys have some sort of sexual fantasy about their mothers at one time or other. And your mother is quite the hottie. I could set it up for you if you want. Do you want me to talk to her? She’d love to get you between her thighs for one night! Does it make you hot to think about doing your mom?…” Christine asked innocently, knowing full well how excited her lurid suggestions were making poor Dan. She could feel it in the way his hard-on throbbed beneath her shuttling fingers.”Unn Unn!…” Dan groaned anxiously. He didn’t even want to admit to himself what he was thinking as he slashed his tongue through Mrs. Robinson’s cunt like a starving man. And when he got to her clit, he ‘accidentally’ flailed it with his tongue. She mewed like a kitten and yanked his face up tight against her in response to his oral assault.’Two can play at this game…” she thought. She closed the rest of her fingers around Dan’s erection and started jerking it with short hard strokes.”Mwahhh!…” he groaned when she did that. Christine smiled to feel him madly trying to fuck her hand in time with her insistent tugging. She closed her eyes and started grinding on the bridge of his nose.”Oh God baby!…I’m gonna come!…You’re gonna’ make me come if you keep doin’ … Nahhh!… that!…Umm Hmm!….Watch John!…Yesss!… Right there!…Umm Hmm!… That’s it!… That’s it!…. Ahhhh!…” Christine cried as a little tremor of pleasure darted through her groin. That was followed by a bigger spasm, then a bigger one and a bigger one. As her orgasm grew, she pulled Dan’s face as tight to her groin as she could and slammed her nylon clad thighs around his ears. In a minute more she was convulsing on the young man’s face like she was being electrocuted.Dan’s eyes were bulging out of his head. He couldn’t breathe and there was a torrent of steamy girl goo flooding his mouth. All he could see above him was the quaking pink curve of Christine’s bald pussy and above that her conical tits thrusting skywards, heaving and shaking as her loins shuddered with passion.He tried to struggle free but with his arms pinned to the bed he couldn’t get any leverage. And Mrs. Robinson was completely oblivious to his plight as her orgasm consumed her.Finally she sort of collapsed forward on to an outstretched arm and eased herself off of Dan’s gasping face.The barely conscious young man lay there, sucking in air with all his might as Mrs. Robinson recovered herself.After several long moments she lay down beside him on her back. She started pressuring him sideways with her hip. Dan wondered what she was doing. It seemed like she was trying to push him off the bed.But then she was reaching for his hands and pulling him towards her.He wasn’t sure actually how she managed it but in a moment more she had Dan on his knees between her spread thighs. Her right hand was back on his hard-on and pulling it towards her pussy.”Are you going to fuck me now Dan? I’m ready for you. Sooo ready!…” Christine hissed, pulling Dan’s cock firmly toward the center of her loins.”Oh God!…Me too Mrs. Robinson!….I want it so bad!…”Dan was holding himself above Mrs. Robinson on stiff arms, squirming with arousal as she dragged him to her by his tool.”I know baby! You’re so big! I can hardly get my hand around it! My God John he’s huge! I’ve never had one this big before. I hope I can take it all. Just put it in a little at a time O.K.?…” Christine said, winking slyly at Dan. The she turned her head towards her husband.”If I do ever let you fuck me again John, I want you to know that I’ll be thinking of Dan’s big cock when you do it. Not that pencil dick of yours!…” she said maliciously.This prompted a muted tirade of grunts and moans as well as the bumping of chair legs on the floor as the helpless husband struggled against his bonds. He had been remarkably quiet up to this point but Christine figured she was finally getting to himShe was thinking that he probably didn’t care that much if she sucked some guy off or got someone to eat her out. But she knew he wouldn’t like it if she let someone else fuck her. Well tough tittie! He should have thought about that when he started screwing the office help. She was going to enjoy making him squirm.She moved Dan’s cock up and down in her juicy slit, teasing her clit with his engorged cock crown. Then she tilted her hips up so that her swollen labia spread invitingly around his knob.”Ahhhh Goddd!…” Dan groaned. The heat from her molten tunnel was scorching the end of his cock.Mrs. Robinson was looking up at him with sparkling eyes. She moved her hand down under him, extending her index and middle finger until she was lightly teasing his sphincter with her sharp finger nails.”Well baby?…We both know what happens now!…Don’t keep me waiting!…Do it!…” Christine instructed, raking her sharp nails slowly from Dan’s asshole and across his drum taut testicles.”Wahhhh!…” the overexcited young man cried thrusting himself frenziedly into Christine’s seething pussy. He lunged into her without restraint, burying himself in her silky tunnel right up to his balls.”Yessss!….” Christine cried in her own excitement.”That’s it!….Fuck me baby!…Fuck me like that!…” she hissedAnd Dan responded by hunching into her receptive loins.”Unn!…Unn!…Unnn!…” he panted as he sawed his big cock in and out of Christine’s cunt. Her insides were silky slick, clinging hotly to him as he hammered away at her.Christine whimpered and mewed loudly in enjoyment. Slowly she brought her knees up, opening herself more and more to Dan’s feverish onslaught.”Nahh Goddd!…” Dan moaned at the feel of Mrs. Robinson’s nylons and her high heels sliding up his legs. Her pendulous breasts were bouncing crazily on her chest in time with his eager thrusting. A fine sheen of sweat appeared on his body as he attacked her leeching pussy even more fiercely.”Yeahhh!…Unn Hnn!…Unn Hnn!…Don’t stop!…..Bang the shit out of me Danny!…I looove itt!…” Christine gasped, thrusting her loins up to meet her young lovers. At the same time she reached between their coupled loins until she was able to cup Dan’s balls in the palm of her hand.”Gahhhh!…Nahhh!…Don’tt!…” Dan moaned, knowing that if she squeezed him there he wouldn’t be able to hold it.And of course that’s exactly what Mrs. Robinson did.”Don’t what baby?..Hmmmm?…Don’t this?….” she asked innocently as she closed her fingers on Dan’s nuts and gave them a slow, tortuous twist.”Please!…” Dan cried, holding himself rigidly still on his stiffened arms. He hoped that he could get himself under control if he could just resist Christine’s seductive pussy for a few moments.But then she drew her legs up a little higher and jabbed her stiletto heels into Dan’s ass.”Nahhhh!…” he barked, lunging back into the steamy sheath of her cunt.”Come baby!…Come for me!…I want to feel it!…” hissed Christine, keeping him pinned to her loins with her stabbing heels. At the same time she stopped twisting his balls and pushed them gently up into his groin.”Phwahhhh!…” Dan cried, arching his back as his loins stiffened up excruciatingly. And then his testicles convulsed in frantic spasms. Suddenly he was coming and he was coming hard.”Nahhh!..Ahh!..Unn!..Unn!..” he moaned, shuddering helplessly as bolt after bolt of searing jism erupted inside Christine’s gripping tunnel.”Ummmm!…Yesss!…I can feel you…Ahhh!…shooting!…Every spurt!…Unnn!…You’re gonna’ make me…Ohhhh!…” Christine cried in a rising voice. The feel of Dan’s hot sperm pulsing directly into her womb was pushing her to another orgasm of her own.And then it was on her. She raked her heels across his butt as she locked her legs around him.”Ahhh Goddd!…Yesss!…”And as much as he wanted to, John, the helpless husband, couldn’t tear his eyes away from the writhing couple across from him. He rocked back and forth against the straps restraining him and moaned…”Noooo!…” in a muffled murmur.It looked like Dan and his wife were locked in a mortal struggle. Their gasps and groans echoed in his ears as they hammered their groins one against the other in their frenzied fucking.Finally it was Dan whose body started to sag towards the bed while Christine continued to hold him locked to her loins, her whole body still twitching fitfully.Then she released the python like clasp of her legs and allowed her young lover to slip to the bed beside her. There Dan lay on his back, dazed and spent, gazing with unfocused eyes at the ceiling as he panted to regain his breath.It was Mrs. Robinson who stirred first. She looked over to her husband, smiled then got up and walked towards him.She was all pink and sweaty and had that freshly fucked glow about her.”Did you enjoy that lover? Watching another man fuck me?””Unn Unn!…” John grunted.”No?…Well I’m not surprised. Now you know how I felt when I found out you’d been cheating on me. I’m going to take those panties out of your mouth for now. But if you say anything to annoy me I’m going to stuff them back down your throat quicker than you can say Kimberly. You know I will don’t you sweetheart?””Unn Hnn!…”She snatched the panties out of her husband’s mouth and he sucked in a gasping breath when she did. Christine turned on her heel, straddled one of his legs and sat down on his lap with her back to him. As she leaned back into him she wasn’t surprised to feel that his cock was rock hard and jutting into one of her ass cheeks. She snuggled back against him and started to fondle her breasts.”I can’t believe how much he comes. My pussy is just swimming in it…”And to illustrate her point, Christine relaxed her inner muscles, allowing the pool of gooey come inside her to trickle out onto her husband’s leg.John felt it and he wanted to cry with jealousy and frustration.”Chrissie, I guess I had it coming…I know I shouldn’t have done what I did… It won’t happen again I promise you that. You’ve got what you wanted. Won’t you just send Dan home and we can talk.””Oh that’s so sweet baby. I’ll be happy to send Dan home, when I’m done with him. I haven’t gotten everything I want from him just yet. But I will. You see I still have one more special little punishment in mind for you….”She tilted her head back so that she could purr directly into John’s ear.”You know how many times you’ve begged me to take it up the ass for you. Well that’s not going to happen now or ever since you’ve been such a bastard. But ….” she said, nodding towards the young man sprawled across the bed.”You see where I’m going with this?…”It took John a couple of seconds to figure it out but then he sputtered in disbelief… “You’re not going to give it up for the k** are you?…””Unn Hnn! He’s going to get my virgin heinie while you watch. Doesn’t that sound like fun?”Christine smiled to see her husband’s astonishment give way to anger.”You vindictive bitch…” he growled…” I may not be perfect but at least I’m not a malicious, scheming little…””Ahh ahh!…” Christine said, rising from her husband’s lap. Turning she held out her saturated panties towards his face.”You’re going to spoil the mood baby. I guess it’s panty time again!””You think you’re going to get away with this? That you can do whatever you want? Well I’ve got news for you, you slut…Wahhh!…Nooo!…Mmmmff!…Mfffff!….” was the aborted end of John’s little speech. Christine had once more reached down for his balls. Giving them an especially vicious squeeze she stuffed her frilly underwear back in his mouth, just as she had promised.She made a mocking sad face at John, turned and bent over in front of him so that her creamy ass was jutting into his face.”Do you want to kiss it goodbye baby?…””Mmm.!…Nnn!…Mmmm!…” was John’s angry reply.”Well it’s your loss sweetheart. Now where was I. Oh yesss!…” Christine murmured turning her predatory eyes on her young lover sprawled on the bed. She walked back towards him with a purposeful stride. When she reached the bed she stopped, picked up her lipstick and repainted her lips.”Are you ready for some more fun baby? I know I am!”In fact Dan was more than a little distracted by Christine’s husband who was glaring furiously at him from across the room. Although he hadn’t been able to hear exactly what they had said to each other, it was pretty obvious that he wasn’t likely to be on John’s Christmas card list that year.”Geez Mrs. Robinson. Couldn’t we go somewhere else or something. I don’t know that doing this, you know, what we’re doing… like this…here… is such a… such a good idea…” Dan said in a real quiet voice like he didn’t want Christine’s husband to hear.Christine smiled at his nervousness. She walked towards the foot of the bed.”Don’t worry lover. I’m going to take you someplace you’ve never been before. Now why don’t you roll over on your tummy…” the raven haired beauty instructed.”That’s it!…” she said as Dan reluctantly did as he was told. He could feel the bed sag as Christine crawled up onto it behind him. She spread his legs apart as she moved up the bed”Now get that candy butt of yours up in the air for me…” she purred, grabbing Dan’s hips and pulling them back towards her.He scooched his legs up under him but when he started to raise up on his hands as well Christine stretched out over him from behind, put one hand on the back of his neck and pushed his face back down.”You just keep your head down for now baby. That’ll be better.”Dan of course did exactly what she told him to, too distracted by the feel of her big, hard nippled breasts dragging over his back to do anything else. He did feel awfully vulnerable though. Kneeling there like that, his genitals were completely exposed, just hanging out there at the apex of his parted thighs.Christine wasn’t surprised that his cock was dangling downwards and his balls had slackened. It was to be expected after she had got him off twice in quick succession. And her husband, tied up in the chair by the bureau, was making him pretty nervous too. She knew that.But he was young and she knew a dozen different ways to turn into a quivering puddle of excitement. She was enjoying herself. As she leaned over him from behind, holding his head down, she let her other hand drift down his back, searching out his puckered anus with her extended fingers.Leaning close so that her moist breath gusted in his ear she murmured…”Tell me Danny. Did you like it before when I stuck my finger up your ass?”To refresh his memory she entwined her index and her middle fingers together and slipped them through his cringing sphincter.Danny immediately stiffened up, fearful that she was going to drive her fingers deep up inside him like she had done earlier, but she didn’t. Instead she contented herself with tweezering those two fingers open and closed, twisting them around to stretch his little nether hole outrageously.The feeling was so lewd and arousing that Danny could hardly speak. He started to squirm ahead of Christin’e’s rudely prodding digits as he whimpered…”Nahhh!…Ahh!..It was so…Ahhh!…Yeahhh!…I liked it!…”.”Do you like what I’m doing now?…Tell me!…” Christine demanded, working her obscenely penetrating fingers ever faster inside him.”Ahh!…Yess!…It feels…neat!..” he managed to croak.”Because I can stop if you want me to…” she said, yanking her fingers out of Dan’s greasy ass. She made sure her fingers were crooked over ever so slightly so that her fingernails sliced his tautly stretched sphincter as she snapped them out of him.”Ahhhh!…” Dan yelped in pained surprise.”Aww! Did I hurt you baby? I’m sorry. Do you want me to kiss it better?””What?..Ahhh…No…You…you don’t have to do that…” Danny stammered in confusion.”Oh but I want to!…” Christine said, releasing his neck and easing backwards until she was squatting right behind Dan’s ass. She gripped his upraised cheeks in her hands and pulled them apart. His crinkled anus was stretched into a gaping oval by her pressing thumbs.Dan peeked around his knees to see what the voluptuous older woman was going to do. She caught his eye and puckered a mocking kiss at him. Without taking her eyes from Dan she said to her husband…”John? Are you watching this? I’m gonna’ kiss his sweet ass sweetheart. I bet you’d like me to do that for you wouldn’t you lover? You always said you wanted me to. But I’m very picky about whose ass I kiss and you’re not even on my radar screen. So you can just watch O.K.?’…”There was a renewed spate of muffled swearing and the scr****g of chair legs but that was about as much as poor John could do about it. He had no choice but to sit there and watch his wanton wife and the young man she was entertaining on their bed.And then Dan was no longer able to see Mrs. Robinson’s face as she moved in on his exposed butt. Bur he could sure feel it when her crimson lips surrounded his crinkled little hole. And he thought he might faint with excitement when she started auguring her pointed tongue into that quivering opening.”Oh my Goddd!…” Dan gasped loudly. His eyes were wide open now as Christine applied a leeching suck to his tense nether hole .”Mnoo!…Nahhh!…Nnnn!!…” groaned John from across the roomChristine reached between Dan’s thighs, ringed his cock with her thumb and forefinger and started milking it like she was ringing a bell.With her moist lips twisting around in his ass crack and her little hand jacking him firmly, it was no time at all before Dan’s cock became rigidly erect. Christine couldn’t hold him down and in fact she didn’t try too.”Umm Hmm!…” she groaned into the crack of his ass. She just kept slavering away at his butt and stroking his cock, even as it jutted out horizontally from his loins.By now Dan was up on straight arms on the bed, his groin starting to thrust into Christine’s irresistibly shuttling hand.That’s when the older woman came up for air. She gave Dan’s hard-on a couple of more sensuous pulls and then she stopped her hand at the base of his shaft. She started sliding off the bed and pulled Dan with her by his unyielding tool.”Oh Goddd Mrs. Robinson!…I don’t want to go anywhere!…This is fine!… Right…right here on the bed is fine!…” Dan moaned, his erection pulsing urgently under Christine’s twisting hand.”I thought you might change your mind. But wait. There’s more!”And with that Christine turned away from Dan and picked up a tube of lube off the bedside table. Twisting the top off she applied a liberal coating of the creamy goo to her outstretched index and middle fingers.Holding Dan’s eyes with hers she turned towards the bed, bending gracefully at the waist until her ass was pointing directly at the young man standing just behind her.”Have any of your little girl friends ever taken it up the ass for you baby?…” Mrs. Robinson asked sweetly as she grabbed one of her creamy globes with one hand and pulled it to the side. She moved her other hand back, poising her cream laden fingers at her own puckered anus. Without hesitation she jabbed those entwined fingertips through that tiny opening, twisting them up into the depths of her unresisting asshole.”Ahhhh!…” she crooned, her eyes turning to slits as she fingered that ovaled aperture. It must have been tight because she pushed her fingers up her ass fitfully, backing off and then shoving them back up inside, a little deeper each time. Finally her knuckles were no longer visible, buried deep between her rosy cheeks.After a few moments more of this Mrs. Robinson pulled her thrusting digits out of her posterior. But she held her pose for a moment longer. She clenched and unclenched herself so that her crinkled little hole winked at Danny invitingly.Dan watched this lewd display with a mixture of amazement and arousal. He couldn’t believe that his mother’s best friend could behave so shamelessly. He was mesmerized by the sight of her forbidden little hole twitching in front of him. That fluttering aperture was now gleaming with a greasy layer of lubeChristine straightened up and moved to the gaping young man. She stopped right in front of him and he reached out to take her in his arms. As he did she turned to snuggle up with her back to him, twisting her hips so that Dan’s steely erection was slotted into the crease of her ass.”Oh I’m so bad, playing with my ass like that right in front of you! I can feel that greasy goo leaking out of me. Did you see it Danny? Did you see all that white creamy stuff dripping out of me?””Oh God!…Yes Mrs. Robinson. That was so hot!…” Dan groaned. The smell of the older woman’s perfume, the feel of her luscious curves pressing against him were driving him crazy with excitement.”Did it look like come baby? Come dripping out of my ass?…”Christine purred turning her head to look into Dan’s fevered eyes. She could clearly see that he was beginning to figure out what she was suggesting.And he was although he couldn’t believe it. Dan had only ever heard some crude references to anal sex. He never for an instant imagined it was something he would ever try. He wasn’t even sure that people actually did that. But apparently he was about to find out. He never expected to be involved with a woman as uninhibited as Mrs. Robinson.And the dark haired seductress knew just what she was doing. Rising up on her tip toes, she reached down and grabbed the barrel of Dan’s erection. She bent slightly forward at the waist so that she could rub his knob against her greasy sphincter.”Would you like to put some of your own cream up there? You can have my ass if you want it! I’ll be a total slut for you. I’ll bend over and take it up the ass for you! I wouldn’t even do that for my husband but I’ll do it for you! Do you want it baby?…Do you?…” Christine purred in lewd invitation.And of course poor Dan couldn’t refuse such a lurid offer. He grabbed Mrs. Robinson’s hips and began to tentatively thrust himself against her swiveling butt.”Goddd yesss Christine!…I want it so bad!…””Call me Mrs. Robinson lover. I want you to still respect me in the morning after all. Now come here…” Christine directed as she moved away from Dan’s grasping hands and turned towards the bed. She bent over it, propping herself on one hand and making sure that her husband had a clear view of what Dan was going to do to her.She reached between her parted thighs and crooked her fingers at the young man invitingly.”Come her baby!…Bring it over here!…” she instructed.Dan shuffled awkwardly up behind the wanton temptress, leading with his hips. This allowed Christine to grab his cock and pull it towards her nether opening. Dan was awestruck by the sight of her little rosebud puckering against his knob. He didn’t even realize he was holding his breath as he dropped his hands to Christine’s hips.”It’s right there lover!… Go on!…Take it!…Do me!…Put it in my ass!…” Christine demanded.Obediently Dan pushed his hips forward although he was terrified he was going to hurt her.”Come on!…Do it!…” Christine urged. Using the bed for leverage she pushed herself back and suddenly Dan’s cock crown breeched her resisting anus.”Shittt!….” she hissed as the end of Dan’s prick stretched and filled her.”Nahhhh!…” Dan cried. It felt like he had shoved his dick into a garden hose, she was that tight. He held himself still as a statue, wondering if he should pull back out.But he wasn’t the one making those decisions. Christine reached back and sank the nails of one hand into Dan’s hip while grinding back onto him. She didn’t stop until she had impaled herself completely on his distended shaft.”Holy Godddd!…” she moaned, her breath coming in gasping little pants. She tried to relax enough to enjoy the sensation of Dan’s steely tool stuffing her back channel.”Goddd John!…Ahhh!…It feels like he’s got a…Ohh!… baseball bat stuffed up my ass. It’s…Umm!… amazing!…”This little aside was greeted with an anguished moan from across the room.But it was Dan who was really feeling the heat at that moment. Christine’s tight butt had stripped his shaft agonizingly as she pushed back onto him. His loins were on fire and a current of buzzing excitement was quickly building at the base of his cock.”Mrs. Robinson!…Ahhhh!…I can’t believe we’re…Nahh!…doing…Ahh!…this!…” he groaned, making little squirming movements in and out of her incendiary rear passage.”You like that? You like butt fucking me? Go on! Do it! Give me a real reaming with that big cock of yours!…” Christine urged, bracing herself on her stiff arm ahead of Dan’s ever more urgent hunching. She moved her feet a little further apart to open herself to his thrusting loins.She must have been loosening up or the lube was doing its job because Dan’s cock was starting to glide in and out of her magnificent ass like it was on rails. But there was still plenty of friction, enough to send fiery bolts of excitement darting through his genitals as he banged in and out of Christine’s gripping channel.”Ahhh!…Ahhhh!…Unnn!…” Dan groaned, his groin slapping loudly against her butt as he hammered her from behind.”Oh yeahhh!…That’s it!…Unn Hnn!…Fuck it!…Fuck my ass!…” Mrs. Robinson encouraged, looking back over her shoulder with blazing eyes.Dan’s arousal was rising but slowly as he pistoned his length in and out of Christine’s clinging nether hole. It felt amazing but he wasn’t really sure if he was going to make it this time. He was all wound up but he also felt kind of numb, like the fiery climax he wanted was somehow just not going to happen. He didn’t know if he had come too much already or if it was having Mrs. Robinson’s husband in the same room but he didn’t think he was going to be able to come. And that made him really worried that Mrs. Robinson would take it personally and think he was some kind of wimp if he couldn’t do it. He tightened his grip on the older woman’s hips preparing to really pound her, hoping that would get him there.The raven haired beauty sensed that he needed a little bit of extra encouragement and she knew just how to give it to him.”Come on baby! I’ll be your fuck puppet! Use me any way you want!…” she purred, jack -knifing her body forward and planting her hands on the floor between her feet. When she did that her asshole tightened excruciatingly around Dan’s plundering tool, wrenching it away from his body and down towards the floor.”Oh my Goddd!…Dan moaned, unable to believe that she could fold herself up like that. The sweating young man had no choice but to rise up on his toes and then bend himself over Mrs. Robinson’s upraised posterior.”Nahhh!…Ahhh!…” he moaned, clumsily reaching down to embrace her from behind. Clutching the sides of her dangling breasts in his hands he frantically started fucking down into that gaping anus being so brazenly being offered to him.”Unn Hnn!…Unn Hnnn!…That’s it!…Don’t stop!…Umm hmm!…Do me baby!…Use your little come slut!…Use me then fill with your come!…Do it in my ass!…” Christine panted, rocking her gum drop shaped butt under Dan’s hammering tool as much as her contorted position would allow.Dan fucked her like that for a couple of more moments then straightened up behind her. He grabbed her ass and steadied it under his plunging loins. it was like holding onto a warm pillow and fucking himself down into the silky center of it. The sight and sensations of Christine’s molten rear hole clutching his cock as he plowed in and out of her was too much for him.He pulled her up by her hips with all his might, burying his length in the depths of her bowels. And it was at that moment that Christine shot one hand up between her legs and grabbed his balls.”Come on baby!…Give it up!…” she coaxed, enfolding those taut little spheres in her palm and squeezing them warmly.”Phwahhh!….” Dan roared as his testicles tightened up excruciatingly for a split second. Then, with a violent shudder he unleashed a fiery burst of sperm into Mrs. Robinson’s clenching anus.”Unnn!…Unn!…Unn!…” he cried as that first jet of come was followed by a rapid fire series of blazing eruptions that sliced through his boner like a surgeon’s scalpel. His hands trembled and his knuckles turned white as he held on desperately to the fleshy hemispheres that surrounded his prick.”Yessss!…Oh Yessss!…I can feel you coming!…Umm Hmm!…He’s coming in my ass John!… Coming so much!…Unn Hnn!…Yeah!…More!…That’s it!…Unn Hnn!…So hot!…I can feel every…Unnn… spurt of it!…” hissed Mrs. Robinson as Dan spewed his scorching load of sperm deep up her twisting butt.”Nahhh!…” was the despairing cry that her helpless husband issued in response to his wife’s cruel taunting.”Unnn!…Ahhh!…Ahhh!…” Dan groaned as the first rush of jolting bursts began to slow. And though the spasms that then wracked his loins were more measured, they were still as intense as the ones that had first claimed him. The poor young man was gasping so mightily that he was on the verge of passing out. As his balls continued to shudder, he sagged over Christine’s upraised ass and pressed his face into the back of her neck.”Ummm!…Yesss!…That’s so good!…So much come for me baby!…Give me every drop!…I want to feel it running down my leg!…” the smiling older woman enthused, milking Dan’s balls with her gripping hand.And how could the well used young man refuse such expert enducement. He could do little more than just lie against her, shuddering as the wanton seductress milked him dry with her skilled fondling.Eventually he had no more to give and his overworked tool began to wilt inside Mrs. Robinson’s sodden rear passage. She was thrilled at the feel of his searing sperm filling her and just to be sure he was done she bore down on him with her well toned interior muscles.”Oh Goddd!…Wait!…Don’t!…Please!…” Dan moaned as Christine’s rear channel clamped down excruciatingly on his now very tender meat.But the bent over beauty ignored his anxious pleading and squeezed whatever remaining stiffness he might have had out of him. She was rewarded with a final tiny dribble of sperm before his shriveled cock slipped out of her bung hole.”I think I got it all don’t you?…You can get off me now darling!…”Dan seemed not to hear Mrs. Robinson for a moment. And then, as if he was awakening from a dream, he snapped upright behind her. Unfortunately when he did so, the blood rushed out of his head and he dropped to his knees with a loud thud as he just about fainted.Christine straightened herself more calmly and smiled at the young man who was swaying precariously on his knees beside her. She turned then to look at her poor husband who was slumped limply in the chair he was tied to. With her eyes fixed on John’s she said to Dan…”That was a lot of fun sweetheart. It feels like I’m going to be dripping for a week. I’ll have to remember to wipe the chairs. Now I think it’s time for you to gather up your things. My husband and I have a lot to talk about.”It took Dan a moment to figure out that he had just been dismissed. He wasn’t sure what he had expected in this bizarre situation but he had thought he might get something like a kiss on the cheek to say good bye. But it was obvious that Mrs. Robinson had something else in mind and he quickly realized that his best move at that point was to do exactly what he’d been told.He shakily got to his feet, picked up his clothes and struggled into them. In a moment more he was heading for the door with his sneakers in his hand.”That was incredible Mrs. Robinson. I don’t know what to say…” he mumbled.Turning her head to pucker an exaggerated kiss at the young man Christine replied…”Aren’t you sweet! I’ll call you lover. Tell your mother I said hi!.”And then she turned and started towards her husband with a wicked gleam in her eye.”Do you want to kiss it now baby?…” was the last thing that Dan heard as he closed the bedroom door behind him. He didn’t hang around to hear the answer.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Wife’s Nude Portrait 2Wife’s Nude Portrait 2If you recall, Babs had given me a painted portrait of her nude five years ago for my birthday. She told me how she posed for my dad who is a photographer and painter. She started with various outfits and ended up nude and having sex. Then I found out that my dad was in the spare bedroom and that Babs wanted us both in bed with her.Dad was hesitant as Babs led him to our bedroom and our king size bed. She took off his shirt and shorts and then had me stand next to him. She told us that if it wasn’t for the touch of grey in dad’s hair and a few lines in his face that we could pass as twins. We were the same height and build. Dad still worked out and kept in shape as do I. Babs reached up to hold both of our erect cocks and said they were also identical in almost every way. Then she said she had an idea. She went to her dresser and pulled out the bight blindfold she uses when she tries to sleep during the day. She put the blindfold on and laid down on the bed and told my dad and me that she was ours for the night. She wanted us do as we pleased with her and she didn’t want to know which one of us was doing what to her. Babs said she wanted to let her imagination run wild.Dad looked at me and asked if I was sure this okay and I told him yes and that I knew he had not been with a woman, except Babs in the 15 years since mom had left him. I gestured for him to go first and nodded and moved to Babs’ tits and began fondling them. I moved in between her wide spread legs and began gently rubbing her legs, working my way to her inner thighs. Together we had 4 hands rubbing her tits and legs and it was obvious Babs was loving it. As my hands kept working their way towards her pussy, dad was softly working both of her nipples between his thumbs and fingers. Her nipples were rock hard and begging to be sucked so dad leaned down and kissed both nipples before drawing one of them into his mouth. I saw her unknowingly raise her chest as if she was trying to put more of herself in his mouth. Watching my dad suck on my wife’s nipples was more of a turn on that I expected it be. My eyes were locked on his every action as I started kissing her pussy and licking her lips. Babs was moaning and her head slowly turned from side to side as she was lost in her blinded sexual fantasy. Like me, dad has big hands and as he sucked on Babs nipples, he cupped her tits and gaziantep escort gently massaged them at the same time. I used my big hands stroke Babs strip of pubic hair and around her clit as my tongue worked its way into her pussy. She was already flowing like a river, but just after my tongue penetrated her inner depths she exploded with a sudden orgasm. Her juices flowed and I drank up as much as I could. I pulled up enough to motion to dad to trade places and he eagerly agreed. I moved to her tits and watched as dad took over licking and sucking on my wife’s pussy. Her aroma filled the room as I watched him lap up her juices. It was hard concentrating on what I was doing as I watched my dad begin to suck and chew on her clit. Her body reacted immediately, causing her hips to rise up off the bed and louder moans from her throat. Babs’ hips began working like an oil rig, pumping up and down as she built for another orgasm. Dad slipped two fingers into her pussy as he sucked on her clit and Babs exploded for her second orgasm. This time it was my dad got flooded and enjoyed drinking from the well of her sex.Dad lifted himself up and moved in over her and rubbed the head of his cock against the lips of her pussy. She moved her hips as if trying to force him inside, but he continued to tease her by just rubbing along the outside and up across her clit. I moved to above Babs’ head and began rubbing my cock against her mouth. She instantly opened wide and sucked me in. Seeing that I was now fucking Babs’ mouth, dad moved forward and I watched as his cock separated her lips and disappeared between them. It was truly a sight to behold as my wife was spread out naked on the bed with a cock in her mouth and one in her pussy. What made it more erotic for me was that the cock in her pussy was my own father. Here we were, father and son making love to the same woman at the same time. The thought was enough to make me feel the sensation in balls that my white cocktail was beginning to move. Babs was holding my balls and could feel the change, knowing that I was about to cum, but she didn’t stop or slow down on her sucking. She sucked harder and faster and I could tell she wanted me to cum down her throat. I looked at my dad pumping her and staring at her swaying tits when I erupted in her mouth. Babs grabbed ahold of the base of my cock and pulled me inside and sucked for all she was worth, making sure she got every last drop. None of us had spoken a word since Babs put the blindfold on until now. She told us to switch and that she wanted to swallow both of our loads. Dad and switched places and I watched as she drew his cock into her mouth. It didn’t take long for my cock to get hard again and I inserted it into her hungry pussy. As I began to pump her I kept thinking that my dad had just been in here doing the very same thing and wondering if she could tell any difference or if she knew which one was doing what to her. Dad was pretty worked up as well as it didn’t take long for him to shoot his white cocktail into my wife’s mouth. I kept pumping away at her pussy and dad filled her mouth. When she had swallowed all of dad’s cum, Babs told us that she wanted to feel us both in her at the same time and she didn’t mean her mouth. Whenever I had suggested we try anal she had always nixed the idea so I was taken aback by her request. Dad and I lifted her off the bed and he laid down. Then we placed Babs over him and slid her down on his cock. I then moved in behind her and with the help of some lubricant began to try to work my cock into her ass. It was tighter than any pussy I had ever encountered and seemed like it was doing its best to prevent me from entering her. I didn’t want to hurt her so I took it slowly and just kept working the head of my cock against her hole until finally it started to slide in. I managed to get the head of my cock inside and it felt like her sphincter tried to clamp shut to prevent any more of me from getting inside. Applying more lubricant and gritted determination I was able to make some headway. Bit but bit my cock crept inside Babs’ ass until it was finally all the way in. Her body had tensed up and I could tell that she was uncomfortable, so I just stayed there for a bit, letting her get used to it. Through gritted teeth, she asked for whoever was in her ass to start pumping her slowly, so I did. At the same time dad started pumping her pussy. It was really weird feeling his cock moving inside her just a membrane away from my own. I tried matching his rhythm but found it to feel better to move opposite him and feel the length of his cock rubbing against the underside of mine. Babs was moaning louder than I had ever heard her moan before. Her body began to shake and buck up and down, Riding her from behind made feel like I was in a rodeo and I held onto her hips as tight as I could to keep from being bucked off or should I say out. Feeling her pussy contracting around my dad’s cock and her ass tighten around my cock was the wildest feeling I’ve ever experienced. After she caught her breath she asked if we could switch again, so I got under Babs, slid my cock into her pussy and dad mounted her from behind. He lubed up and slid into ass a lot easier than I had. Again I could feel his cock sliding inside her but it was different this time and again I tried to develop an opposite rhythm than dad so that I could feel his cock sliding in her ass and against mine. Babs’ tits were swaying wilding in front of me and I reached up and started playing with her nipples. She reacted to the stimulus and her pussy began to tighten around my cock. About a minute or two after switching places, I could feel dad’s cock swell and then start spewing his seed inside Babs’ ass. She wasn’t far behind him with her next orgasm. Feeling the two of them coming like that was enough to cause me to shoot my white slippery ropes of love deep into my wife’s pussy. After we came, dad and just tried to stay inside her for as long as we could, before we shrank and fell out. Babs was still shaking from her last orgasm and collapsed on top of me. Dad had pulled out so I rolled her over onto her side and climbed out of bed. Dad and I stood there next to each other and I asked Babs if she was okay. She lifted the blindfold off and looked at us. Her eyes were still glazed over as if she was on d**gs and smiled a very giddy smile. She told us that it was the best sex she ever had. Dad asked if she could tell which of us was which and she said at times she thought so but then changed her mind. For the most part she had no idea who was where. All she knew is that the two men that she loved more than anyone else had made love to her at the same time and life just can’t get any better than that. Dad said he would clean up and head back to his room and Babs told him he was sleeping with us tonight. She led us both into the shower and soaped us up, taking extra time to soap dad’s cock. Babs continued to soap his cock until he leaned back against the shower wall and shot another load all over her belly. Washing off, Babs toweled us both dry and then led us back to the bed. She laid down in the middle, dad crawled in next to her and I crawled in on her other side. The three of us snuggled up together and fell asleep completely exhausted.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

AwakeningsChapter 8SarahIt had been several weeks since the evening Josh left the house. Yesterday he picked up the last of his belongings and now all traces of him were finally gone. She felt sad about the situation but was now looking forward to being with Daniel without the random pangs of guilt that she used to feel.It was a Saturday morning and Isabella woke early. She was enjoying her own space, and the house was starting to feel more like her own. She had put up more photos of her family and she and Daniel had enjoyed redecorating some of the rooms together.Instead of getting up she lay in bed and thought of him. She always woke up thinking of him. Her mind wondered to the night Josh left and Daniel’s courage and need to protect and look after her still took her breath away. No-one had ever shown that level of care for her before. She stretched, yawned and reached for her phone. Checking her emails she saw a morning message from Daniel. She loved waking up to his emails, it always put a smile on her face and a warm fuzzy feeling in her tummy. She replied and put her phone to one side. The images of them in her mind made her smile, she let out a contented sigh, closed her eyes and started thinking of everything they had done together. She knew where she wanted this to lead and it wasn’t long before she started touching herself slowly, feeling her soft skin under her fingertips, feeling her curves, tracing the outline of her belly button and stroking her inner thighs. She was wearing a thin camisole and knickers which made her feel very sexy. She threw back the duvet and turned onto her tummy, pushing her hand inside her knickers. She thought of him as she touched herself, pushing her fingers inside and spreading her wetness over her clit. Her pulse started to race and she recognized that familiar feeling building inside her. One particular image of Daniel always got her there and it did not fail her this time…she came hard and fast … gripping onto the duvet and burying her face in the pillow as her orgasm took over her entire body.Whilst in the shower she thought about what he had told her about his wife, Sarah. They had spoken about her before, when they first started seeing each other and after Isabella found that picture on his desk. He didn’t speak about her often but he was happy to chat about their four c***dren who he was obviously so very proud of and loved dearly. She was just getting out of the shower when her phone rang. She quickly grabbed a towel and ran to answer it leaving wet footprints on the hall carpet. “Hello” she answered, shivering.“Hi gorgeous!” it was Daniel sounding very upbeat “How are you? Fancy lunch later?”“Hi, yes would love lunch! That sounds lovely. Shall I meet you in town at about 12.30 at our place?”“Sounds good, see you later sexy girl!” She always giggled when he paid her a compliment or called her sexy or beautiful. She found it lovely but hard to believe sometimes.“Ok, bye baby” she smiled as she hung up the phone. Just like that she had a lunch date and while she was in town she could run a couple of errands as well! Isabella arrived at Café Lola on time to find Daniel there waiting with two glasses of white wine. Her heart skipped a bit when she saw him, sitting casually dressed in smart jeans, a white shirt and a navy jacket. He beamed as she walked in and Isabella wanted to yelp and skip with happiness. “Hi beautiful girl” he said flashing that smile, that smile that she adored. He stood up, his left hand touching her waist as he kissed her on the lips. His touch still sent electric currents through her body.They sat at right angles to each other and ordered their food, the waiter clearly noticed the intensity and the connection between them and left them alone as much as possible. Their arms and hands affectionately touching while all the time Isabella admired his beaming blue eyes. “I need you Isabella, right now, right here, I need to taste you, feel you” Daniel said with an intensity in his eyes. As he said that she felt his hand stroke her thigh up and down, gripping her at intervals. Isabella half smiled as his hand journeyed higher and higher until he was eventually touching the elastic of her panties. Her breathing had changed and she was getting extremely turned on. She looked around coyly to assess the other customers and where they were sat, she concluded it was safe to let him carry on. She relaxed as his fingers teased her pubic bone as he traced circles; his determined expression made her pulse race. She remembered how he had done this to her at the black tie event, her orange dress hitched up under the table and then thoughts of Anjelica flooded her mind as she recalled the amazingly horny evening they had shared.“Open your legs more” he ordered. As she did that his hand slid further down and he was able to feel her wetness through the fabric. He pulled her knickers to the side, which made Isabella sit up right, perched on the end of the seat to allow him full access. She let out a quiet moan “Oh God, Daniel …” She breathed.His fingers found her immediately gaziantep escort as he slipped one finger, then two inside. He breathed heavily as he started to move his fingers in circles making her bite her lip and move her hips ever so slightly in anticipation. She couldn’t come here in the middle of the café, no she couldn’t! People would see surely. She grasped at his hand and slowly pulled it away “Wait baby…patience! You can finish me off later!” He smiled as he took his hand to his mouth and ostentatiously sucked his fingers, tasting her, devouring her. They walked hand in hand down the street, glancing at each other and smiling knowing exactly what the other was thinking. Daniel had to race home with the promise that Isabella should meet him there later but Isabella stayed in town enjoying the afternoon sun on her skin. She decided to walk into her hair salon to book an appointment. One of her errands of the day sorted.“I’m sorry, but your stylist has left – she left about a month ago. Can I book you in with someone else?” The receptionist said apologetically. “Oh…um sure, ok” Isabella murmured disappointed. She walked out with an appointment in a week’s time with someone named Gabby. Apparently she was as good, if not better.She arrived at Daniel’s an hour later but she noticed a silver range rover parked outside next to his Audi. At first she wondered whether she should enter the house but she thought Daniel would have rung her if he didn’t want her to turn up while someone else was there. Entering the hall she heard voices coming from the kitchen: Daniel’s and a female voice. She tentatively opened the kitchen door and saw a blonde haired woman, dressed in a cream dress and black high heeled strappy sandals. She leaned in and kissed Daniel passionately, her hands holding his face and pulling him closer to her. Daniel did not pull away until he noticed Isabella from the corner of his eye and broke away from the woman’s embrace. “Isabella…oh my God…this is…”“Bella?” the woman said with surprise in her voice. She stepped back, away from Daniel and looked at Isabella astounded. “Sarah?” Isabella blinked as she looked at Daniel puzzled “Oh my God, you’re Daniel’s wife!”“What?” stumbled Daniel. “How do you two know each other?” He pulled his hand through his hair in bewilderment.“More to the point, how do you two know each other?” Sarah demanded as she walked a little towards Isabella, intimidating her with her expensive clothes and perfume. “Is this the Bella you have been telling me about?!” Daniel asked Sarah trying to avoid her last question. Isabella …Bella … why hadn’t he made the connection. Especially when Sarah had described Isabella to a tee.“Daniel, answer my question, how do the two of you know each other?” Sarah repeated, her eyes widening, her mouth tense.“Well, Isabella works for me, she has done since February” Daniel answered.“Ahhhh… so is she the girl that has ruined our marriage? The girl that has stolen you from me?” Sarah sneered.Isabella wanted to run, to let them argue in private. Suddenly she felt hot and light headed and needed to get out of the situation immediately. She turned to leave but she felt her arm being grasped and long nails digging into skin. “You’re not going anywhere missy” said Sarah as she steered her to the dining room table so she was standing opposite Daniel.“Leave her out of this” commanded Daniel. “She has got nothing to do with our situation, and the mess that is our marriage. And you know that full well.”“Well clearly she has got something to do with it, seeing as when she started working for you that was about the same time you decided to end our marriage!” Sarah’s expensive silver bracelets jangled as she gestured violently towards Isabella. Isabella sat there with her head in her hands. This was not happening. Her heart was racing, she wanted to disappear. She hated confrontations. “Daniel, Sarah is … or was… my hair stylist. I have been going to her for over a year” Isabella tried to cast her mind back to everything they had talked about during her appointments. What had they divulged to each other? And why hadn’t they made the connection before now? “And what exactly have you been telling Daniel about me?” Isabella spoke directly at Sarah feeling a waft of courage come over her. She was intrigued and confused. She didn’t know how to feel, right now she was kind of numb.Sarah cleared her throat “You really want to know?” Isabella looked concerned, she glanced at Daniel, but yes she wanted to know everything. Sarah took a deep breath and smiled knowingly, her mood seemingly changed. “After 20 years of marriage Daniel and I had been talking about how we could bring the excitement back into our sex life so we thought the best way to do that was to invite another woman into our bed, for some…you know… fun as a threesome… and you, Bella, were the girl that I had chosen…”Suddenly the atmosphere in the room changed. Isabella could feel the awkwardness disappear and all she could think about was her desire to experience what it would be like to be a part of Daniel…. and his wife… together at the same time.TO BE CONTINUED …

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Morning light 5It wasn’t long after Jimmy and Jennifer arrived home that the telephone rang. Jennifer was already in bed, waiting for Jimmy to join her. “Hello,” Jennifer answered.”Jennifer, this is Rhonda,” Rhonda said, whispering into the telephone.”Is everything okay?” Jennifer asked, concerned when she heard Rhonda whispering.”Everything is wonderful,” Rhonda exclaimed, clearly excited but restrained.”Why are you whispering then?””Because my daddy is in the bathroom and I don’t want him to hear me.””Oh. How did it go?” Jennifer asked, finding that she was whispering as well.”God Jennifer, it was wonderful. I’ll tell you the details when I can talk. Let’s just say that I’m laying here with my daddy’s cum running in buckets from my stretched hole. My pussy is so sore I don’t know if I’ll be able to walk tomorrow.””It sounds like you had a good time,” Jennifer said with a little laugh.”Jennifer, my daddy’s penis is even bigger than I remembered,” she continued, whispering in a dreamy tone of voice. “I never thought that “big” made a difference, but, oh God. You should see it, it’s incredible.””Is that an offer,” Jennifer laughed.There was silence on the line for a few seconds. “Well… I guess. I’ve seen your lover’s, so it’s only fair.””Be careful. I may take you up on that and who knows what can happen,” Jennifer said, trying to keep her voice light while a little tremor ran through her.”The shower just shut off so he will be out in a minute. We haven’t even gotten out of bed except to eat and go to the bathroom the entire weekend. Thank you so much for your help.””I didn’t do anything.””You gave me the courage to recognize and go after what I really wanted.””Well, I’m glad you’re happy. Why don’t we plan on you and your dad coming over Wednesday night for a drink? I’d love to meet him.””Okay, I’ll ask him. He’s coming back… Bye.” Rhonda hung up quickly before her dad could see that she was on the telephone.Jennifer heard the telephone go dead in her hand. There was a satisfied smile on her face. As she put the telephone back in the cradle, Jimmy came into the room.”Who was that?” he asked.”That was Rhonda. She was just telling me what a wonderful weekend she had with her father.””So they… so they… you know… uh,” Jimmy stammered.”Yep, they fucked… and fucked and fucked,” Jennifer said with a big smile.”Speaking of fucking,” Jimmy said, his penis showing signs of life.”Come over here and I’ll take care of that thing,” Jennifer said, motioning to Jimmy.Jimmy crawled onto the bed, kneeling at his mother’s head. He watched her hand reach up and grasp his penis. It throbbed and a little drip of clear juice bubbled from the head. He saw his mother’s tongue come out as she pulled on his shaft, forcing more of his juice to stream out. A silvery liquid ran from the slit and hung in a strand, sparkling in the dim light, before dropping onto his mother’s tongue. A little moan escaped Jimmy’s lips as he watched his mother milk the juice onto her outstretched tongue, then pull her coated tongue back into her mouth and swallow. “Did I ever tell you how good you taste?” Jennifer asked rhetorically. Jimmy let his mother suck on him until he was shivering with need. Then he placed his body over top of her, supporting himself on his hands. He kissed her lips, tasting his own sweet juice, then ran his tongue down her neck to her waiting breasts. He sucked her nipples briefly then lifted her legs, opening her for him. As he looked down, he realized that he would never get tired of the sight of her excited vagina. The skin on the large outer lips was smooth, like a baby’s butt. The inner lips puffed out, red, wrinkled, and swollen. He knew that it was corny but it looked like a rose with morning dew clinging to the petals. Just above was her swollen clit, peeking from the flaps of skin like a miniature penis. An inch below, between the lips, lay the opening to heaven for him, a special place from which he had emerged eighteen years ago. How could that opening have stretched so wide to give him birth and look so small today? he thought. He watched as the hole pulsed, opening and closing with her excitement, forcing a stream of her own sweet juice to trickle down between the cheeks of her buttocks. “Well, are you going to look at it or eat me?” Jennifer moaned impatiently.Jennifer’s voice shook Jimmy out of his reverie and he moved his head between her legs. Immediately he was enveloped in the intoxicating smell of her excited sexual parts. He breathed deeply, taking in her aroma before his tongue found her hole and gently pushed inside. He vaguely heard his mother scream somewhere in the background as his head spun with the thrill of his first taste. Her sweet womanly taste rushed into his mouth, making his penis throb with excitement. Then Jimmy opened his mouth, covering her entire opening, and began to suck the juice from deep inside her. It surprised him how much liquid she was producing. “Fuck me, Jimmy! Fuck me, please,” Jennifer moaned, pulling on his shoulders, wanting to feel him inside her now.Jimmy quickly moved to his knees between his mother’s spread legs. His rock- hard penis throbbed in anticipation as he stared between her legs. He moved his hips lower until the swollen head parted her equally swollen lips. His penis stretched her vagina, sliding in effortlessly. “Wow, that talk with Rhonda must have gotten you excited,” Jimmy teased, his lips and chin still dripping with her juice.”Fuck me,” Jennifer said breathlessly as Jimmy began to slowly move in and out. “Rhonda… uh Rhonda says… oh God… Rhonda says that her dad’s penis is huge.” Jennifer was finding it very difficult to talk with her son’s penis moving inside her.”Bigger than mine, huh?” Jimmy said, forcing his penis into his mother for emphasis. “Oh God, Jimmy, I don’t know but he couldn’t possibly be as good as you.””Well, the thought sure made you wet. I’ll… mmmm… ohhhh you feel so good… I’ll bet you would love to try it out,” Jimmy said, enjoying the warm wetness of his mother’s hole.”No… uh oh God, fuck me Jimmy.” Jennifer grabbed her son’s hips and tried to pull him into her. The talk about Rhonda’s dad was exciting her beyond reason.”Come on Mom… come on, I’m sure you would like to have that big cock stretch you. Tell me Mom, tell me you want that big cock,” Jimmy said, holding his penis at the opening of her vagina, refusing to move until she answered.”Oh Jimmy, please!””Tell me, Mom,” Jimmy persisted. “Tell me the truth.””All right, damn it, yes, I want it. Now fuck me, please,” Jennifer screamed in a frenzy of excitement. Her head was spinning at the thought of Rhonda’s dad’s large penis stretching her. She could see it in her mind. She could see the big head with the sheath of skin opening her like nothing ever had. It embarrassed her that the thought excited her so much. She loved Jimmy and didn’t want anyone else as her soul mate. Yet, she couldn’t deny her feelings. The thought that she might be becoming a slut crossed her mind but she pushed it aside as pleasure overcame her concern.Jimmy was very excited at the thought of watching his mother take a large penis. He had watched Todd take his mom and found it incredibly arousing. God, what would it be like to see a huge tool moving in and out of her, stretching her until she screamed in pleasure? he thought. Suddenly, he forced his hips violently down into his mother’s willing hole, hitting bottom.”Ohhhhhhh Goddddddd Jimmy,” Jennifer said, her legs flying up to wrap around his back. She pushed her hips up; taking her son deep into her body, feeling him hit her cervix with the swollen head. She grunted as his violent thrusts brought pleasure with a little pain. That’s probably what Rhonda’s dad’s big cock would do she imagined. “Jimmy, Jimmy, Jimmy, I’m… I’m going to… oh yes, ohhhhhhhhhh!!!” Jennifer screamed and began to climax as her vagina convulsed around her son’s shaft.”Here it comes, Mom,” Jimmy moaned. He pushed in as deeply as he could go and froze. An a****l scream escaped his lips. The swollen head of his penis grew even larger as his balls forced his pent -up sperm deep into his mother’s welcoming body. The two lovers shook with pleasure; each lost in their own world of perverse thoughts. Sometime later Jimmy and Jennifer lay relaxing on the bed, still naked, basking in the sweet afterglow of sex. Jimmy was snuggled into his mother’s arm, his hand gently caressing her breast.”Mom, you know that it’s okay with me.””What’s okay with you?” Jennifer asked, momentarily confused by his comment.”It’s okay if you want to… to do something with Rhonda’s dad,” Jimmy said, feeling a little twitch in his satisfied penis. “I can’t complain. You’ve let me have sex with two gorgeous women, not including the most gorgeous one, you. I don’t mind, really,” he said, trying to hide his own desires.Jennifer was silent for a long time. She wasn’t sure how to answer Jimmy. The thought of doing something with Rhonda’s father still brought a thrill to her. Yet, she didn’t want to do anything that would harm their relationship or hurt Rhonda for that matter. “Are you sure?” Jennifer asked. “I don’t want to do anything that would hurt us.””I love you, Mom, and I know you love me. There is no one else in this world that could take your place and I hope you feel the same way.””I do, Jimmy. God, I love you,” Jennifer said and brought Jimmy’s lips to hers for an emotional kiss. She could feel her body respond again, a vision of someone besides her loving son making love to her.When Jimmy pulled away, he had a naughty look on his face. “Now, the question is… Can I watch?” Jimmy said, squeezing his mother’s nipple hard between his fingers and pulling it upward.”Ouch. You’re incorrigible,” Jennifer laughed and grabbed Jimmy’s hand. Jimmy used his other hand to tickle his mother’s armpit. She squealed and tried to get away from him. Jimmy rolled over on her and sat on her stomach, tickling her sides. “Stop, stop, stop,” Jennifer laughed, squirming under her son.Jimmy persisted until his mother grabbed his hands and held them away. “Stop Jimmy, or I’ll pee myself,” Jennifer warned, laughing.”Oh really?” Jimmy said. “That could be real dangerous.””I know, so stop,” she said firmly but with a smile.Jimmy pushed his mother’s hands above her head, holding them there. Suddenly his face lost his smile. He bent his head and kissed his mother tenderly. When he pulled back he looked into her eyes and said, “Mom, about what we talked about this weekend… You know, babies… uh… When can we do it?Jennifer’s face became serious as well. “Well, let’s see what happens with the new job and moving. I certainly don’t want to be taking a new job and walk in pregnant. Just be patient. There are a lot of things to consider first.”Jimmy sat back, releasing his mother’s arms. Jennifer was surprised to see that his penis was hard and pulsing again. “Do you ever lose that erection?” Jennifer joked, a little pride creeping into her voice, knowing that she was the reason for his excitement.”Not when you’re around me.””Well, as long as you have an erection meant just for me, I guess we can practice making babies,” Jennifer said, letting her son move between her open legs again. His penis slid easily into her sperm filled vagina.An hour later, Jimmy and Jennifer fell into an exhausted sleep. Jennifer dreamed of giant penises. She was in a large house and there were naked men all over the place; each man had a larger penis than the next. She ran from room to room, excited but frightened as they chased her. Then the dream changed to her lying on a soft bed with Rhonda next to her. Rhonda was telling her to relax and let her father put his giant instrument into her. She was moaning, throwing her head back and forth in excitement. Jennifer glanced between her legs and saw Rhonda’s father’s penis. It was huge, maybe 12 inches long and as big around as her arm. She tried to get up but someone was holding her shoulders onto the bed. When she looked up she saw Jimmy smiling down at her with an evil grin. She looked to Rhonda but saw no sympathy in her eyes.Finally, she gave in and opened her legs, ready to take the giant penis into her. Then, when she looked at the face, she was shocked to see that it wasn’t Rhonda’s father; it was Jimmy. She moaned in surrender, letting the huge penis open her. Strangely, there was no pain, only pleasure. Jimmy was having weird dreams as well. He dreamed that he had fathered hundreds of babies with his mother. He was standing in the hospital nursery, when a nurse rolled a large nursery cart up to him with ten babies lying side by side, all crying, and screaming, “Daddy, Daddy, Daddy.” “Here is the first group Mr. Henson,” the nurse said. “There are lots more to come.” “Oh my God no,” Jimmy screamed in shock as he saw nursery carts, filled with babies, lining the hallway. The nurse smiled evilly and said, “That’s what you get for having babies with your own mother.” Jimmy awoke in a cold sweat, his skin soaked and clammy. He sat up in bed. Suddenly the realization of the responsibility he could be taking on dawned on him. He heard his mother making little whimpers of pleasure and saw a smile on her beautiful sleeping face. Somehow, he knew that everything would work out. He snuggled next to his mother and went back to sleep, this time to dream of a beautiful rose speckled with dew that turned into his mother’s sweet vagina before his eyes. Chapter 2The following day, Jennifer called Rhonda at home. She could tell immediately that the young woman was still excited about her weekend with her father. Rhonda told her that she and her father had had sex in almost every room of the house. They had gone to dinner Saturday night and then had sex in the car, right in the driveway. She whined that she was walking bow legged because she was still sore. Their conversation further stirred Jennifer’s libido as a vision of a giant penis entered her mind. Then they talked about what they had in common now and forbidden love. They whispered about their shared secret and how it was going to be very difficult to keep the world from knowing because they were both bubbling over with love. Still, they agreed that the excitement and love made it well worth the risk. They knew that their relationships were not normal by society’s standards but concluded that it was no one’s business but theirs. When Jennifer suggested that Rhonda bring her father over Wednesday evening, she readily agreed. The two of them hatched up a plan to let Rhonda’s father, Robert, “accidentally” discover that Rhonda’s good friend Jimmy had a taboo relationship with his mother. Hopefully, that would make Robert more comfortable with what had happened. Besides, it would be great fun. By the time Jennifer hung up the telephone, she needed to go to the bathroom and take care of her problem.”Jimmy, did you put the wine on ice?” Jennifer called from the bedroom.”Yes, Mother,” Jimmy answered, rolling his eyes at her nervous nagging.Jennifer was running late. She rushed around the bedroom dressing. It had taken her forever to find something to wear. She didn’t want to look too sluttish, just sexy. For some reason, she was very nervous. It was almost like she was about to meet a blind date, not Rhonda’s dad. After trying on five outfits, she decided on a form fitting blue summer dress that had a modest bodice yet showed plenty of skin, and was a little too short on her thighs. She chose thigh- high nylons but left her panties off, as there would definitely be a panty line under the tight material. Around her neck, she wore a gold necklace with matching earrings. She put the little bracelet that Jimmy had given her around her ankle. The gold tag with Jimmy’s name sparkled. She felt so naughty, like she would be allowing Jimmy to look up her dress all night. Finally, she put on a pair of four-inch high heels.After putting an extra dab of perfume on her neck then she looked in the mirror and spun around. She pulled the dress up her thigh and bent over to straightened the elastic of her nylon top. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and saw her well-shaped legs covered in the silvery material. The white of the flesh above the material bulged sexily. Yes, that should do the trick, she thought. Just as Jimmy walked into the bedroom, the front doorbell rang. “Wow, Mom, you look great,” he said sincerely.”Thanks, sweetie. Would you get the door? I want to check my makeup one last time.””Settle down, Dad,” Rhonda said as she stood at the door with her father. “They’re not going to bite you, you know.””I don’t understand why we’re here,” Robert said fidgeting next to his daughter.”Because we need to get out, they’re nice people, and my friends. Now stop whining or I’ll have to make you go stand in the corner,” Rhonda joked. “Besides, I’m sure you’ll like them. Wait till you see Jimmy’s mom.”Rhonda had dressed in a black skirt and a yellow sleeveless summer sweater. The combination of her large chest and narrow waist made her look like a Playboy model. Every time her father’s eyes landed on her breasts, she could feel her nipples harden. She was glad she had worn panties or her thighs would already be wet. She had kissed her dad in the car before they got out and the shock waves had made her vagina quiver and leak into her panties. Suddenly, she had the urge to attack him right on the porch. Robert looked handsome in his black, mock turtleneck pullover, gray blazer, and slacks. He had gotten a haircut that day in hopes that the gray hair along the sides would not be as visible. He didn’t like the gray hair but everybody else did, especially the women. Even his mustache had begun to show gray but he hadn’t decided to use a dye yet. Rhonda had rebelled at any suggestion that he cover up because she thought he looked so sophisticated.When Rhonda turned and looked at her handsome father she couldn’t resist the urge to kiss him. She went up on tiptoes and kissed his lips briefly, her fingers curling lovingly in the hair on the back of his head. Just as the door began to open, Rhonda whispered, “Jimmy and Jennifer have a special relationship.””What?” he said, his mouth opening in surprise. Before Robert could ask another question, he turned and saw a tall young man standing in the door.”Hi, Rhonda,” Jimmy said.”Jimmy, this is my dad, Robert,” Rhonda said.Jimmy reached out his hand and shook Robert’s. “Nice to meet you. Come on in. Mom will be down in a minute.”Robert followed his daughter into the living room behind Jimmy. He was still curious at what he thought his daughter had said. What did she mean by a “special relationship?” he thought. The thought suddenly left his mind as he glanced down and watched his daughter’s rear as she swayed in front of him. He felt a little movement in his groin and had to look away. God, this girl is driving me crazy, he thought.”Can I get you two a drink?” Jimmy asked.”Wine would be fine with me,” Rhonda said smiling at her father as they sat side by side on the sofa. “Uh… same for me,” Robert said.When Jimmy left the room, Robert turned to his daughter and said, “What did you mean about Jimmy and his mom?””You’ll see,” Rhonda said and placed her hand lovingly on her father’s thigh. “Hi, Rhonda,” Jennifer said, walking into the room.Rhonda jumped up and hugged Jennifer, kissing her lips a little too long to be socially acceptable. Robert didn’t miss the warmth of the kiss as he stood behind his daughter waiting to be introduced. He watched the two women hug and noticed that they looked into each other’s eyes far too long. That seemed a little strange but he knew that women were a lot more comfortable with one another on an emotional level than men are. “Umm… umm,” Robert said, clearing his throat, wanting to get a better look at Jennifer.Rhonda moved aside and turned to her father, her arm around Jennifer’s waist. “Daddy, this is Jennifer. Jennifer, this is my dad.”Robert’s eyes opened wide as he looked at Jennifer. He hadn’t realized that she was so young. She didn’t look old enough to be Jimmy’s mom. She was gorgeous. “Uh… pleased to… uh… meet you,” Robert said, suddenly tongue-tied.”The pleasure’s mine,” Jennifer said taking Robert’s hand. Jennifer felt electricity course through her as her hand met Roberts. A little chill ran down her spine when she looked into his deep blue eyes. “My, you were right, he is handsome, Rhonda,” Jennifer said, still holding his hand. She smiled when she saw Robert blush.”Sit back down, please. Rhonda tells me you two had a father/daughter weekend,” she said as innocently as possible, holding back a smile. She saw both Robert and Rhonda blush this time. “Jimmy and I did almost the same thing up at Cascade Lakes.” If he only knew how similar! she thought, wanting to giggle.”So you work for Radcliff Enterprises,” Robert said, trying to change the subject. He watched as Jennifer sat back on the loveseat and crossed her legs. Even if he had wanted to, he couldn’t prevent his eyes from going to her exposed thigh. His eyes moved up her leg until he could see the lacy top to her nylons, then the soft white skin above.”Yes, I do. We just moved here several months ago from Ohio.””That’s a pretty ankle bracelet,” Rhonda said leaning forward.Jennifer lifted her leg, spreading her thighs slightly. She ignored the intake of breath from Robert at the exposure she was providing him. Rhonda reached over and turned the little gold nametag over. “That’s sweet! It’s Jimmy’s name.””Yes, Jimmy is so thoughtful. He’s the love of my life.””Drinks everyone,” Jimmy said carrying a tray with wineglasses and a bottle of wine. Everyone took a glass. Robert practically gulped his drink as everyone else sipped their own wine.Jennifer was a very bad girl. Every chance she got she would tease Robert. Occasionally, she would open her legs wide enough for him to see that she wasn’t wearing panties. She would watch his eyes as they bored into her crotch, then look at his crotch to see the effect. There was a very noticeable bulge there.The four of them had talked for a while when Jennifer stood up and said, “Rhonda, care to join me to powder our noses?””Absolutely,” she answered and stood up.”Be back in a minute, guys,” Jennifer said and took Rhonda’s hand and headed for the bathroom.”It’s a girl thing,” Jimmy said with a smile when he saw Robert’s confused look. “Did you do any fishing up at the Lakes?” Robert asked.”Yea. We caught a bunch of striped bass.””Great place for fishing. I used to go up there all the time before… uh before Rhonda’s mom died. She didn’t go often because she didn’t like fishing.””Yea, my mom’s not big on fishing either… doesn’t like the worm thing,” Jimmy laughed.”I have a funny gaziantep escort story about fishing up there,” Robert said, leaning toward Jimmy in a friendly manner. “One time me and the guys left on a Thursday night…””Wow, are you as turned on as I am?” Jennifer asked when she had closed the door of the bathroom. “Are you k**ding? My panties are soaked!””Panties? What are you doing wearing panties?” Jennifer asked, taking Rhonda in her arms.”I didn’t want my juice dripping on the carpet.””Panties aren’t allowed in my household,” Jennifer replied and reached up under Rhonda’s skirt and put her fingers into the waistband of her panties. As she slid them down Rhonda’s thighs, she went to her knees. “My, you are excited,” Jennifer said when she pushed the girls skirt up and saw the state of her wet vagina. Juice was dripping from the swollen lips. “God, you’re positively soaked.”Jennifer turned Rhonda around and pushed her back until she was forced to sit on the toilet. “Jennifer, what are you doing?” Rhonda breathed.”I can’t let you go back out there like this,” she answered as she lifted the young girl’s legs and began to kiss down her thigh.”Oh my God,” Rhonda moaned as she watched the older woman run her tongue down her thigh. “Oh Jesus Jennifer, we can’t… the guys…” she cried, as Jennifer gently bit and licked the wet skin on the inside of her thighs.Jennifer could smell Rhonda’s excitement as she neared her swollen sex. She used her fingers to delicately open her outer lips, exposing the swollen inner lips and the hole. A stream of clear juice bubbled out and dripped in a silvery strand into the toilet before Jennifer could stop it. She moaned and quickly brought her tongue to the hole and forced it inside, not wanting to miss another drop.”Ohhhhhh!” Rhonda screamed and grabbed Jennifer’s head and wrapped her legs around her neck.”Did you hear something?” Robert asked.”Uh… yea… uh there’s a dog down the street that makes all kinds of racket,” Jimmy lied. “It always sounds just like someone is screaming. We’ve called the cops several times but they don’t do anything… So, you were saying that the guy tipped the boat over and…” Jimmy knew the noise hadn’t come from a dog. He knew his mother well enough now to know that she and Rhonda were involved in something. Still, he couldn’t tell if the scream was from his mom or Rhonda.Inside the bathroom, Rhonda was doing her best not to scream again. However, Jennifer wasn’t making it easy. She was licking and sucking her like a mad woman, her face buried in her wet gash. Rhonda could barely catch her breath. “Oh God… Jesus… oh Jennifer, oh God!” Suddenly, Jennifer’s mouth covered Rhonda’s clit and she began to suck. The excited girl’s legs stiffened and her hips lifted off the toilet seat. “I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming,” Rhonda hissed through clenched teeth, desperately trying not to scream.As Rhonda squeezed her head with her strong thighs, Jennifer kept sucking the little nub. She could feel juice dripping from her chin as the young girl convulsed in pleasure. How she loved the taste of a woman now; she almost craved it. The walls of the bathroom echoed with sloppy sucking sounds as Jennifer practically made a meal of her lover’s swollen flesh.When Jennifer finally pulled her face from the sodden crotch, it was literally dripping with Rhonda’s juice. Rhonda opened her eyes and looked down on Jennifer. “Oh God I’m sorry,” she said when she saw the state of her face. “Don’t be,” Jennifer smiled and used her finger to scoop juice from her chin into her mouth. “I love your taste.”Rhonda blushed then reached down and pulled Jennifer toward her. She felt Jennifer hesitate, knowing her lips were covered in sticky juice. Rhonda bent her head and kissed her lover’s lips, tasting her own juice. It was a new experience for her. She had never tasted herself before, except when she would suck on Todd’s penis after he had been insider her. Surprisingly it didn’t repulse her. It was thick and sticky, almost sweet. She moaned as Jennifer forced her still coated tongue into her mouth. When Jennifer pulled away she said, “We had better get back to the boys or they will come looking for us.” Jennifer stood and looked into the mirror. “Oh goodness,” she exclaimed when she saw her streaked makeup. Her face was a juice-smeared mess. “I’m sorry,” Rhonda said again as she stood next to Jennifer and looked at her condition. “It’s okay sweetie, it was more than worth it.” She turned to the young girl again. “Besides, I think I look very pretty with you all over my face,” she smiled.Rhonda blushed again “Jennifer, maybe… maybe you’ll… you’ll let me do that to you sometime. I’ve never… I’ve never done that.” Her voice was shy, hesitating, almost shaking. “God honey, I’d love that. You’re sweet.” Now get back out there and tell them I’ll be out in a minute,” Jennifer said, pushing Rhonda toward the door and smacking her butt with the palm of her hand.Rhonda turned as she left the bathroom and said, “I love you.” Then she disappeared. Jennifer could feel her heart swell in her chest. She took a deep breath, sighed, and began to wash her face. She would have to reapply all her makeup.As Rhonda walked back toward the living room, she stopped, realizing that she had left her panties in the bathroom. She would get them later she thought. “Where’s my Mom?” Jimmy asked.”She’ll be out in a minute. She’s still fixing her makeup,” Rhonda said and sat close to her dad, placing her hand on his thigh in a familiar fashion.Robert felt uncomfortable with her warm hand high on his thigh. However, he wasn’t sure how to remove it without making it obvious. He started to squirm when Rhonda began to gently move her fingers. Then he jumped when her hand quickly reached up to grasp his rapidly swelling penis. He looked over and was relieved to see Jimmy looking at his mother as she walked back into the room. “Uh… uh… excuse me,” Robert said, quickly getting up. “Where’s the bathroom?””Down the hall and to the right,” Jennifer said as she passed Robert, as he hurried out of the room. She glanced at his groin and saw that there was a definite bulge there. Robert took a deep breath and sighed as he closed the door of the bathroom. He walked over to the toilet and lifted the lid, pulling his zipper down. Suddenly he froze. On the floor, right next to the toilet was a pair of yellow panties. He hesitated for a second then reached down and picked them up. “My God,” he said to himself as he looked at the panties. The crotch was soaked. They were just like the panties he saw Rhonda put on tonight and even had the “Wednesday” printed on them. What were her panties doing on the floor in the bathroom? he wondered. His hand was shaking as he brought them to his nose; they were definitely Rhonda’s. Unable to control it, he felt his penis begin to lengthen in his hand. He sighed and wrapped the wet crotch around his now hard penis and began to slide the slick material up and down the shaft. He was within seconds of a climax when he heard loud laughter from the living room. That brought him back to reality. Quickly he pulled the panties from his penis, chastising himself for almost losing control. He had to wait a few minutes while his erection diminished then he finished his business, put the panties into his jacket, and left the bathroom.When Robert walked back into the living room, he saw that the lights were turned low and there was soft music playing. Jimmy and his mother were in an embrace, dancing slowly. “Come on, Daddy, I’ve been waiting for you,” Rhonda said standing up and holding her arms open. Robert was uncomfortable but he still stepped into his daughter’s arms. He almost moaned as he felt her large breast press to his chest. In spite of all his efforts, he felt his penis begin to harden again. He looked over and saw that Jimmy and Jennifer were not paying any attention to the two of them. Only then did he allow himself to relax into the warm embrace of his daughter.Jennifer held her son close, keeping her eye on Rhonda and her dad. She felt like her plan was working well so far, so she decided to move it up a notch. Moving her lips to her son’s ear, she whispered, “Kiss me!””What?” Jimmy answered quietly in astonishment.”Kiss me,” Jennifer repeated and brought her lips to her son. They stopped moving and stood pressed tightly together just a few feet from Rhonda and her dad.”Oh my God,” Rhonda heard her father whisper. She turned and then smiled when she saw Jennifer and Jimmy kissing. She put her hand behind her father’s head and pulled his lips to hers. Robert resisted but Rhonda prevailed, forcing her tongue into her father’s surprised mouth as she pressed her groin close to his. Robert groaned and sucked on his daughter’s tongue.For several long minutes, the room was filled with the quiet groans and whimpers of the two couples kissing. Finally, Jennifer pulled away from Jimmy, removing his hands from her backside.”Jimmy’s going to help me with the hors d’oeuvres in the kitchen,” Jennifer said as she passed the still- embracing couple.Robert pulled back like he had been shocked. His face was as red as a beet. As soon as the couple was out of the room, he turned to his daughter and said, “What’s going on here?””I told you they had a special relationship,” Rhonda said with a smile as she pulled her father over to the sofa. She pushed him down and sat on his lap, bringing her lips to his again. As they kissed, she pulled her father’s hand to her now heaving breast. She sighed contentedly when she felt his hand automatically start to caress her. “Rhonda, this is crazy. They could come back in at any second,” Robert whispered, his breathing labored, yet his hand kept moving on her large breast.”Oh, I think they’ll be occupied for a few minutes.” Rhonda pulled her sweater up, baring her large breast, and then she pulled her father’s mouth to her hard nipple. She squirmed her ass on his groin, loving the feeling of his giant penis under her. “Rhonda…! God we can’t,” Robert complained as her wet nipple popped from his mouth.She smiled at him and lifted her tit to his lips again. Her hand caressed the back of his head as he nursed on her swollen nipple. She purred in contentment as her vagina throbbed in excitement. Robert was breathing heavily when he pulled away again. His lips were wet with his saliva and a strand hung between his lower lip and Rhonda’s nipple. “Rhonda, this is crazy,” he whispered. “Come here, let me show you something,” Rhonda said as she got up and took her father’s hand. Her large breast remained exposed as she waked with him toward the kitchen. She pulled him to the swinging door of the kitchen and pushed it open slightly. There was an audible gasp from behind Rhonda as her father looked over her shoulder into the kitchen. Jennifer was lying on the island bar in the center of the kitchen. Her dress was pushed all the way up her thighs. Between her legs Jimmy’s head moved up and down as he licked her vagina. Jennifer’s eyes were closed in pleasure.”See, I told you they had a special relationship,” Rhonda giggled as she turned to her stunned father. “Watch them,” she said, placing her shoe so that the door couldn’t close. Robert wasn’t looking at his daughter. He couldn’t take his eyes off the scene in the kitchen. When he felt his daughter begin to move down his body, he was powerless to stop her. A little moan escaped his lips as she pulled his zipper down and reached her hand inside his pants. “Rhonda!” Robert protested, but he made no move to stop his daughter as she freed his large and very erect penis.”Mmm,” Rhonda groaned as she stretched her lips around the head of her father’s pulsing penis. She felt his hands on her shoulders but there was no strength in them. Instead of pushing her away, his fingers squeezed her, almost caressing her shoulders.”Eat me sweetie, eat me!” Jennifer moaned for the benefit of the voyeurs at the door. “God, your tongue feels so good.””Jesus,” Robert said as he watched mother and son in the kitchen. Slowly his hips began to move back and forth, as Rhonda worked her magic on his penis. He looked down at his daughter then back up again, his eyes jumping back and forth, unable to decide which was more exciting. He loved the sight of his daughter on her knees sucking him but he was amazed and shocked at the activity in the kitchen. However, his excitement was rapidly overcoming his shock. Still it seemed like a dream. Could he actually be watching a son eat his mother? Could his own daughter be sucking his cock? The excitement of that was almost more than he could take.”Oh yes, oh yes, oh God,” Jennifer moaned as she neared her climax. The knowledge that Robert was watching was rapidly sending her over the top. “Oh God, I’m going to… cummmmmm!” Jennifer’s legs wrapped tightly around her son’s head as she pulled his mouth to her crotch with her hands. Just as she was expending her sexual energies into her son’s mouth, she turned her head to the side and looked at the door. Robert’s eyes locked onto Jennifer’s. Suddenly, he felt his balls tighten. “Ahhhh!” he moaned as he unleashed a torrent of his hot sperm into his daughter’s willing mouth. He thought he heard her choke but he was too far -gone to stop. He poured everything he had into her mouth as he watched Jennifer’s eyes bore into him. Rhonda was gulping as fast as she could. However, it was just too much. Her father’s cum dripped from the corners of her mouth and down her chin, landing on the soft skin of her breasts then rolling down and under the bodice of her dress.Finally, when his balls had emptied into his daughter’s mouth, Robert fell back, staggering into the living room, his rapidly wilting penis still dripping sperm. Rhonda turned and smiled at Jennifer. As she wiped her father’s cum from her chin, she saw the older woman smile back. Then she watched as Jennifer grabbed Jimmy’s head and pulled him tightly between her legs, moaning for him to eat her again. “Well, what did you think of Jennifer?” Rhonda said as she snuggled into her father as he drove them home.”She was nice,” Robert answered in a non-committal tone.”Come on dad, you thought she was more than nice,” Rhonda said as she reached down and squeezed her father’s crotch. “It didn’t take you very long to cum when you saw her and Jimmy together.””Jesus, Rhonda, what did you expect from me? I look in the kitchen to see an 18- year- old boy eating his own mother.””I guess it was pretty shocking,” Rhonda giggled. “But you liked it,” she added. “Sure, after I got over the initial shock. What guy in his right mind wouldn’t get excited at a scene like that? All right, I have to admit that Jennifer was pretty sexy,” Robert said, a little smile turning up his lips. “At least we are not the only ones in the world that are breaking the laws on i****t.” Rhonda smiled contentedly and squeezed her father’s swelling organ again. “Well, are we going back over Sunday to visit?””I suppose we could,” Robert said, feeling a little stirring between his legs at the thought of seeing Jennifer in a bikini.”Good,” Rhonda said, kissing her father’s cheek. Her head slid down her father’s chest. Then there was the distinct sound of a zipper being pulled down. Chapter 3The following day Jennifer put Jimmy to work in the spare bedroom on the first floor. She left him specific instructions on what she wanted him to do to prepare the room for Shelly’s birthday surprise.Jimmy was excited as he began to move furniture. His mother wouldn’t tell him what was going on but he knew that it was going to be something wild. It wasn’t that difficult to understand that his mom was planning to play on Shelly’s submissiveness. Jimmy worked most of the day in the bedroom. He cleared out a large space in the center of the room. Then he placed hooks in the ceiling and hung pulleys and ropes from the hooks. In the garage, he rigged up a broomstick pole with cuffs on the ends. He attached ropes to cuffs and hung them from the ceiling in the room. He placed a pad on the floor under the ropes, and then moved chairs around in a half circle. Over the windows, he placed dark curtains, making the room pitch black when the lights were not on. On the wall’s he hung some spotlights that he focused on the center of the room. When Jimmy was done, he stood back and took a deep breath. The room looked like a modern day dungeon. Since he knew that his mom wasn’t a cruel person, this had to be mainly for show. Shelly was in for some kind of surprise on Saturday he thought.On Friday, Jennifer was sitting in the living room reading a novel when the telephone rang. It was Rhonda.”Hi, Rhonda,” Jennifer said.”Hi, Jennifer. I was wondering what you were doing tonight?””Nothing much. Jimmy went out with Shelly for her birthday dinner and I’m just reading.””My dad is working late tonight… maybe all night. He has some big project that has to be done by tomorrow,” Rhonda said. “I uh… uh… I was wondering if you wanted some company?””Absolutely,” Jennifer said excitedly. “Why don’t you bring some clothes and you can stay over night. I expect that Jimmy and Shelly will be very late.””That’s sounds wonderful. I’ll pack a few things and leave my dad a note.””Great. Where’s Todd tonight?” she asked.”Well, he’s kind of mad at me for canceling our date last Saturday night.””I’m sorry.””It’s all right. He’ll get over it.”Rhonda… you don’t have to bring too many clothes,” Jennifer said lustfully.Rhonda felt a little chill run down her spine. “Okay,” she answered, her voice quivering slightly. An hour later, Jennifer led Rhonda into the living room. Jennifer had put on a lacy form fitting silk slip with a matching robe. “I’m so glad you could come over, I was just going to spend a lonely night on the sofa. Now we can have a pajama party,” Jennifer laughed as she sat close to Rhonda. Jennifer noticed that Rhonda seemed very nervous. “What’s wrong sweetie?””I… uh… was thinking about what I said… uh you know last Wednesday night… you know when we left the bathroom,” Rhonda stammered, her body trembling now.Jennifer thought for a moment. Then it dawned on her what the young girl was getting at. “Oh,” she said with understanding. “Well, let’s take it slow and if you decide you want to do that, then we can.””I want to do it,” Rhonda said quietly. Jennifer reached over and caressed Rhonda’s face, then pulled her head close to her. She looked into the young girl’s eyes before she closed her own and brought their lips together. She heard Rhonda moan as their soft lips pressed together. Rhonda willingly opened her mouth, letting Jennifer’s tongue enter. It was Jennifer’s turn to moan as her tongue was sucked into her young friend’s mouth. Without a conscious thought, Jennifer’s hand slipped down to Rhonda’s breast.Rhonda felt her heart pounding in her chest as Jennifer’s hand pushed her sweater up and grasped her bare breast. She moaned deep in her throat as her hard nipple was squeezed between Jennifer’s fingers. Rhonda’s hips began to squirm on the sofa as her excitement built rapidly. When Jennifer pulled away, both of them were breathing hard. “Let’s go up and take a shower together,” she said as she looked into Rhonda’s lust- filled eyes. Silently Jennifer got up and pulled her young friend to her feet. Before they moved away, Jennifer again opened her arms and embraced Rhonda, kissing her lips passionately as their breasts pressed together. She could feel Rhonda’s hard nipples pressing into her own breasts as juice began to drip from her excited vagina.The two gorgeous women walked quietly upstairs, holding hands. “Wait here,” Jennifer said and went into the bathroom and turned the shower on. She retrieved a couple of large bath towels and laid them on the vanity. When she returned she saw Rhonda standing in exactly the spot she had left her. She walked over and kissed her lips gently then reached for her sweater. Slowly she pulled the sweater over Rhonda’s head, baring her large breasts. Jennifer looked at them, fascinated with their size and firmness. She bent her head as she lifted one heavy orb to her lips. She briefly sucked one nipple then lifted the other and did the same thing, listening to Rhonda moan.Rhonda felt like her knees were going to give out as she watched Jennifer suck on her nipples. She gasped when she felt Jennifer’s hands at the snap on her shorts. She heard the zipper and felt her shorts fall to her feet, leaving her naked. Her face colored a bit at the realization that her crotch was already soaked with her juice. Jennifer’s calmness in undressing Rhonda belied her own excitement; she was shaking inside. When the young girl was naked, Jennifer quickly stripped off her own gown and slip. Then she took her hand and led her into the bathroom. The room was already steamy from the hot water as Jennifer pulled Rhonda into the large walk- in shower and closed the glass door. She smiled as she picked up a bar of soap and began to lather up her hands. Then she reached out and grasped Rhonda’s large breasts. She gently smeared the soap all over her breasts, listening to the young girl almost purr as she lifted and caressed her flesh. When her chest was covered in soapsuds, she pulled Rhonda to her own bare breasts. Now it was her turn to purr as the large and slippery breasts worked across her own.Both women began to giggle as their slippery bodies worked together. Jennifer then turned and let Rhonda run her soap-covered breasts across her back, making her shiver at the sensuous feeling. Rhonda grabbed the soap, reached around her, and began to work her hands up and down the front of her body. When her fingers touched the older woman’s groin, she hesitated then slid both hands into the V of her crotch. Jennifer moaned and spread her legs, letting Rhonda’s soapy finger work between her smoothly shaven lips. Soon the hot water wasn’t the only thing creating steam in the confines of the shower stall.The two women remained in the shower for a long time, lovingly washing each other. When they stepped out, they used the two fluffy towels to dry one another, then wrapped the warm material around themselves, and returned to the bedroom.As they sat on the bed, the room became very quiet, sexual tension growing. Both women could feel their hearts beating rapidly; their bodies flushed and squeaky clean from the warm shower. They both smelled of sweet soap. Jennifer touched the young girl’s face and felt her shiver. “It’s not necessary for you to do anything to me,” Jennifer said sincerely, staring into her eyes.”Oh God, I want to. I’ve thought of nothing else since Wednesday. My daddy thought I was smoking something because I was so spaced out,” Rhonda said, giggling nervously.”All right, if you’re sure,” Jennifer said and stood up. She let the towel drop from her body, bringing a gasp from Rhonda. “Come over here,” she said, taking her hand and leading her to a lounger with a footstool. She moved the stool back and lay down, keeping her legs closed modestly. She pulled on Rhonda’s hand, letting her kneel next to her legs.”I… I… don’t know… what to do,” Rhonda said nervously.Jennifer leaned over and whispered, “I’m no expert but just do what you like to have done to you. Use your instincts. You can’t possibly do anything wrong, believe me.” Jennifer slid lower on the lounger, lifted her legs, placing them on either side of the girl, resting her feet on the footstool behind her. She watched with excitement as Rhonda knelt between her thighs. Now her legs were spread, allowing enough room for Rhonda’s head, the soft skin on the back of her thighs touching her shoulders. She reached down and pulled the hair away from Rhonda’s face, caressing her cheeks in the process. Rhonda’s eyes opened wide as she stared down at Jennifer’s swollen vagina. Jennifer tried to keep her legs from quivering in excitement as she held her breath in anticipation. She knew that it was a critical point for Rhonda. Rhonda had never been this close to a woman’s sex before. She could smell her excitement and feel the heat radiating from her groin. Her hands were shaking as she brought them up and ran the tips of her fingers slowly down the outside of Jennifer’s thighs, leaving goose bumps behind. She felt Jennifer’s hands on her face gently leading her forward. There was an intake of breath and a moan from above as her lips delicately touched the older woman’s swollen lips. Rhonda closed her eyes and began to kiss the soft, wet flesh. She began to make little whimpering sounds when she felt the hot skin on her lips.”Oh yes sweetie, that’s it, that’s it, kiss me,” Jennifer moaned as she felt the tender kisses moving up and down her slit. The kisses were gentle, almost tickling, like a butterfly landing on a rose. Rhonda covered every inch of Jennifer’s flesh, tasting her on her lips for the first time. Soon, thin strings of clear juice were sticking to her lips each time she pulled away to kiss another spot. Then she began to kiss Jennifer’s vagina like she would kiss her mouth, feeling the warm flesh spread around her own lips. It was quickly becoming unbearable for Jennifer. She tightened her grip on Rhonda’s face and pulled her tighter, forcing her face into her dripping hole as her hips lifted off the lounger. Rhonda resisted, pulling away and blowing warm air on the swollen lips, smiling at how quickly she was learning. She looked up and saw that Jennifer’s eyes were closed, her face contorted in pleasure. This is fun, she thought as she brought her tongue out and began to flick it up and down the lips. “Oh my God,” Jennifer screamed when Rhonda opened her mouth and sucked the inner lips in. “Oh suck meeeee!!!” she moaned. Jennifer’s now quivering thighs wrapped around Rhonda’s head, imprisoning her with her warm flesh. Rhonda could barely breathe but that didn’t stop her from devouring the wet flesh. She began to suck hard, taking the now very swollen lips into her mouth and using her tongue like a cat licking a bowl of milk. Now she had to use her hands to hold Jennifer’s hips steady. She felt the older woman’s fingers twisting in her hair, pulling her tight as her thighs squeezed her cheeks. When Jennifer felt Rhonda’s tongue touch her pulsing clit she screamed, “Oh yes sweetieeeee!!! Yes, yes, yes, suck it, suck it, suck my clitttttttt!!!” Almost out of instinct, Rhonda opened her mouth and sucked the little nub of flesh into her mouth, gently nipping it with her teeth. Suddenly, Jennifer felt her world shake as a thunderous climax exploded through her. Her body trembled as wave after wave of pleasure made her brain turn to jelly. She twisted and shook, riding the young woman’s face, taking her pleasure in a long and emotional climax.Rhonda would have smiled had her lips not already been very busy. She was proud that she could bring such pleasure to another woman. She couldn’t believe how much she liked pleasing a woman. However, it was probably more related to the woman she was pleasing. She also found that she loved the taste and feel of Jennifer’s vagina. This strange act was so intimate. It was unlike anything she had ever shared with anyone. Suddenly she felt closer to Jennifer than she did any woman that she had ever known. Sometime later Jennifer had to push Rhonda’s head away from her satisfied and tender sex. She turned the young girl’s face up to her and smiled.”Did I… did I do okay?” Rhonda asked shyly. “Oh God, sweetie, you were wonderful, incredible,” Rhonda smiled and her face flushed prettily. It was after midnight when Jimmy pulled his car into Shelly’s driveway.”You can come in if you want,” Shelly offered.”No I think I had better get home. My mom’s alone, plus we have a big birthday party tomorrow,” he said with a smile. Jimmy saw Shelly blush.”Thank you for a wonderful birthday dinner,” Shelly said sliding over close to him.”You’re welcome. I had a great time.””The pleasure was all mine,” Shelly said as her hand began to move up Jimmy’s thigh.He saw a sparkle in Shelly’s eyes as her hand searched for his zipper. “That’s not necessary,” he said, hoping she wouldn’t believe him.”I know. I want to please you.” Shelly’s warm hand snaked into Jimmy’s pants and wrapped around his erect penis. She brought her lips to his as she pulled the swollen shaft from his pants. Her hand began to move up and down in time with her tongue in his mouth.”God, I want to suck your cock,” she hissed. “Oh God, Shelly,” Jimmy said. “Yes, yes, suck me.”Jimmy leaned back in the seat to give Shelly room as her head slid down his body. He moaned when her warm mouth covered his penis. Her tongue worked on the head as saliva drooled down the shaft. Suddenly, Jimmy looked up and saw someone looking out the bedroom window. He almost gasped when he realized that it was Shelly’s mom and that the outside garage light was giving her a clear view into the car. He was worried for a moment that she would come rushing down to rescue her daughter. However, when she made no move to leave the window, he relaxed, watching her watch her daughter’s head moving up and down in his crotch.Shelly was unaware of what was going on above her. She was totally engrossed in the act of pleasing Jimmy. In fact, she would not have been able to look up anyway as Jimmy had his hands on her head, directing her mouth up and down his shaft. She moaned deep in her throat as the long shaft was forced to the back of her throat. Her head was trapped between Jimmy’s hands, his stomach, and the steering wheel. She felt little tremors start to rush up and down her spine as her natural submissiveness took over. Jimmy’s excitement was growing rapidly. Shelly licked and sucked his penis as he continued to watch her mother at the window. She had to know what was going on; she could see them as plain as day. Then he was shocked to see a man come up behind Shelly’s mom and wrap his arms around her, covering her breasts with his hands. He couldn’t tell but it didn’t look like Shelly’s dad. This guy was much taller and it looked like he had a totally shaven head. Then he gasped as the two moved slightly, allowing the bedroom light to illuminate their faces; it couldn’t be her father, the man was black. Jimmy’s cock pulsed and throbbed, spurting a huge load of cum into Shelly’s sucking mouth. He barely heard her gasping in an attempt to drink him all down as he watched the couple in the window turn and kiss each other. Chapter 4Jennifer awoke with the morning light coming into the bedroom. She smiled as she glanced down and saw Rhonda’s sleeping form snuggled into her arm. The room was filled with the smell of sex, but there was another smell; it was the sweet smell of shampoo, soap, and perfume. It all blended in an intoxicating aroma. Jennifer could feel her lover’s warm, naked flesh pressed to her body and she sighed contentedly. Jimmy tapped lightly on the bedroom door then opened it. He smiled at his mom as she lay comfortably in bed; the sheet pulled over her breasts, covering her and Rhonda’s naked bodies. When he had arrived home last night, he had come to the room and saw that his mom had a guest. He had discretely gone back to his room to sleep. “Good morning,” Jennifer whispered as she watched her son carry a tray of food over to them.”Hi. Did you have a good night?” Jimmy asked quietly but with a lecherous smile.”You know I did,” Jennifer answered with a bright smile as she felt Rhonda stir.Rhonda lifted her head and smiled up at Jennifer, groaning softly then lifting up to kiss her, letting the sheet fall partially off her breasts. Then she realized that there was someone else in the room. She turned and saw Jimmy standing beside the bed. Her face turned three shades of red as she turned her back to Jennifer’s shoulder and pulled the sheet over her in modesty.”I brought you guys something to eat. I thought you might be hungry. I’ll leave it and see you two downstairs later,” Jimmy said, making a hasty retreat. “I’m sorry,” Rhonda said. “He just surprised me.” “It’s okay, honey. I think your shyness is so cute,” Jennifer said and kissed Rhonda’s nose.They sat up and Jennifer pulled the tray over. Jimmy had prepared coffee, bagels, toast, and jelly. The two lovers ate like they were starved. When everything was eaten, they lay back in each other’s arms.”So what kind of party is this today?” Rhonda asked, her fingers lightly toying with one of Jennifer’s nipples under the sheet.”You’ll have to wait and see. Just play along with whatever happens. It’s what Shelly wants.” Jennifer sighed as she felt a renewal of excitement in her groin as Rhonda continued to play with her nipples.”Is it going to be just us?” Rhonda asked as she wrapped hand around the soft breast and squeezed it, feeling the weight of the firm orb in her hand. “Yes, just you, me, Jimmy and the guest of honor. I want you to go home and dress pretty for the party. How about that sexy dress you wore to the prom?” Jennifer began to squirm on the bed as Rhonda continued to squeeze her soft tit flesh.”Oh, it’s going to be formal, huh?” Rhonda said excitedly.”Yessss,” she answered in a strained voice as Rhonda’s hand began to slide down her stomach. Suddenly she felt Rhonda lift the sheet and moved her head underneath. “Rhonda, we don’t have time,” Jennifer said without conviction, making no move to stop the young girl. “Ohhhh,” she moaned as Rhonda captured a hard nipple between her hips. “Rhonda, Rhonda…,” Jennifer moaned.At first, Rhonda was just going to play with Jennifer’s sexy breasts. However, she quickly became intoxicated buy the warm flesh and the now familiar smell of Jennifer’s excitement. It felt so warm and comfortable under the sheet with her lover’s naked body waiting for her touch. A moan escaped her own lips as she began to kiss down the soft skin of her stomach.”Oh God,” Jennifer moaned as Rhonda’s mouth covered her already dripping sex.It was an early dinner for the Henson’s. Jimmy, Rhonda, and Jennifer sat at the large dinning room table. The table was covered in a beautiful linen cloth, with three placements of their finest china and silverware. There was a bottle of wine chilling in ice next to the table. Jimmy was squirming in his seat, running his finger under his shirt collar wondering why he had to wear a suit to dinner. Rhonda sat across from him, wearing the sexy low- cut prom dress, her breasts nearly falling from the top. Jimmy’s mom was dressed in a tight black cocktail dress that exposed the tops of her smaller but still ample breasts. She had her hair done up on her head and had a black choker around her neck, looking very regal. The air was tense with anticipation. Neither Jimmy nor Rhonda had seen Shelly yet. Jennifer had spirited her away to her room as soon as she arrived.Jimmy had spent most of the afternoon making sure the “room” was set up and had missed Shelly’s arrival. He had had an erection the entire time he was working–excited about what was going to happen there tonight. He barely had time to wonder why his mom hadn’t been in the kitchen at all since Shelly had gotten there.As the three of them talked quietly at the table, Jennifer reached over and rang a little bell.Immediately the kitchen door swung open and Shelly pushed a cart with food on it into the room. The kitchen door was behind Jimmy, so when he saw Rhonda’s eyes open wide, he turned around to see what had startled her. He let out a little gasp when he saw Shelly pushing the cart. She was wearing a bib type apron. It was white with a strap around her neck and tied around the waist. The hem covered her to the middle of her thighs. However, that wasn’t what made Jimmy gasp. It was obvious that Shelly had nothing but the apron on.”One of Shelly’s birthday treats is to serve us her own special dinner. She has worked very hard to prepare it for us,” Jennifer said smiling at the two astonished teens at the table. Jennifer acted as if there was nothing unusual going on. However, the two teens knew that this was going to be a very unusual dinner.Shelly pushed the cart around next to Jennifer. There was an audible gasp from the room as she turned around to the cart, exposing her totally naked rear. She bent over, picked up a slice of roast beef, and turned to place it on the plate in front of Jennifer. As she placed the meat on the plate, her eyes grew wide and she gasped, lifting up on her tiptoes. Jimmy and Rhonda could see Jennifer’s arm moving behind Shelly but they couldn’t see that her hand had snaked up her leg and two fingers had slid into her vagina. “Gee, our little slut is already wet,” Jennifer exclaimed.Both Rhonda and Jimmy’s eyes opened wide in surprise at the word “slut”. They both knew that Jennifer didn’t use that kind of language, especially when describing a friend.Shelly closed her eyes in pleasure and shivered at the words that Jennifer used. She loved that she had been called “our little slut” especially since it came from someone she loved. She groaned as Jennifer pulled her fingers from her and let her turn around to get the rest of the food. She didn’t see Jennifer slowly bring her fingers to her lips and suck the juice off.Jimmy’s penis was already tenting his pants and Rhonda could feel her bare vagina begin to leak onto the back of her dress. When Jennifer’s plate was filled with food, Shelly pushed the tray around and began to put food onto Rhonda’s plate. “Look at how wet our little slut is,” Jennifer said to Rhonda.Rhonda was embarrassed but she moved back slightly and looked at Shelly’s naked ass then down between her thighs as she bent over the table. There was a sharp intake of breath as Rhonda saw the streams of clear juice running down the young girl’s thighs. Without a word, Rhonda’s shaking hand reached out and touched the girl’s leg, just above the back of her knee. Her own heart was pounding in her chest as she felt Shelly shiver. Slowly Rhonda’s hand slid up the back of her thigh. Shelly stood frozen, her body trembling as Rhonda’s hand moved higher and higher. She began to squirm when the fingers slid through the slick juice and touched her swollen vagina. “Ohhhhh,” Shelly moaned as she felt a finger move between her lips and slide slowly into her body. It was Rhonda’s turn to moan as Shelly’s juice began to run down her hand. Rhonda’s ragged breathing matched Shelly’s as her finger began to work in and out. A sloppy sucking sound soon filled the room. This was only the second vagina Rhonda had ever touched (other than her own). She was fascinated with the warm feeling of the throbbing hole as it pulsed around her finger. It felt like her finger was being sucked into the wet hole as she explored the slick and swollen walls inside Shelly’s body. The feeling was different than when she had her finger inside her own vagina. The angle was better and she could go far deeper. It felt as if her finger was inside a ripe, warm watermelon. She watched the point where her finger went into the open hole, imagining a fat penis moving in and out, like her finger, stretching the lips wide. Then she had to giggle when a stream of juice ran from the hole down the palm of her and, across her wrist, trickling down her forearm. “Uh… Rhonda, let’s not get the young slut too excited. , She hasn’t earned a reward yet,” Jennifer said as she saw Shelly moving rapidly toward a climax. “Oh… uh… sorry,” Rhonda said and blushed when she realized that she had forgotten all about dinner. There was a sucking sound as Rhonda pulled her wet finger from Shelly’s vagina. Then she let the girl continue to fill her plate. As Rhonda sat there, she realized that her finger, hand, and forearm were wet with Shelly’s juice. She debated what she should do. She had a napkin on her lap. Then a naughty thought occurred to her. She lifted her hand to Shelly. “Clean my hand, slut,” Rhonda demanded in as strong a voice as she could muster considering her excitement.Shelly’s eyes opened in total shock. She looked over at Jennifer.”You heard her,” Jennifer said with a smile. Rhonda had potential, she thought. Shelly took Rhonda’s hand in hers and brought her tongue out to slowly lick the thick juice from her forearm, sliding her tongue up to her hand several times. When her arm and hand were clean, she brought the wet middle finger to her lips. She stared into Rhonda’s eyes as she sucked the finger into her mouth. Shelly’s eyes closed in pleasure and she moaned as she moved her lips up and down the finger until all the sticky juice was gone.”That’s enough, slut,” Rhonda said, pulling her finger from Shelly’s mouth. Rhonda pressed her thighs tightly together as her body trembled. In truth, she had nearly climaxed from having her finger sucked. It had been an incredibly erotic feeling. There had also been a perverse excitement in giving orders to Shelly.When Shelly had filled Rhonda’s plate, she moved around the table to Jimmy’s side. Her legs were shaking now. As soon as she began to put food on Jimmy’s plate, she felt his hand on the back of her thigh. She moaned as his fingers went directly to her throbbing sex. Jimmy’s penis was trying to burst out of his pants as his fingers played with Shelly’s warm sex lips. He toyed with the fat lips, teasing her by not pushing inside. Finally he couldn’t wait any more and shoved two fingers into the young girl. He smiled when she screamed and spread her legs, leaning onto the table for support. Jimmy worked his fingers in and out rapidly until he felt Shelly shaking. He knew his mom didn’t want him to get her off so he reluctantly pulled his fingers out and like his mother had done, licked her juice off.Shelly quickly finished serving everyone and then took the cart to the end of the table and stood next to Jennifer. Jennifer picked up her fork and started to eat, indicating that Jimmy and Rhonda should join her. Then she turned to Shelly and whispered something into her ear. Shelly’s face turned red but she nodded. Slowly she slipped to the floor and moved under the table as Jimmy and Rhonda watched with excitement. Neither Rhonda nor Jimmy knew what was going on until they saw Jennifer move back slightly. Then she lifted up and almost self-consciously pulled her dress up and sat back on the chair, naked from the waist down. “Eat your… uh… eat your dinner… ohhh… before it gets cold,” Jennifer said as her eyes closed in pleasure.Jimmy and Rhonda could see the tablecloth lift up, indicating that Shelly’s head was buried between Jennifer’s legs. Jimmy smiled over at Rhonda as they watched Jennifer’s face turn to a mask of pleasure. “Ohhhhhh God,” Jennifer moaned. She dropped her chin to her chest and tensed as a small climax ran through her. Then she sighed and looked back up. She smiled in satisfaction and began to eat again. The head between her legs disappeared. Jimmy heard Rhonda squeal and looked over at her. She was staring straight ahead, her eyes opened wide in shock. Jimmy could see a bulge in the tablecloth, indicating that Shelly was now between her legs. He watched with undisguised lust as Rhonda sat stark still, her fork and knife unmoving in her hand, her fingers almost white because of her tight grip. Rhonda couldn’t believe what was happening. Her heart was pounding in her chest and as she gasped for breath. Her legs were pushed apart by Shelly’s head as the young girl’s mouth worked in her crotch. Rhonda wasn’t making it easy for Shelly, as she didn’t move her hips down and couldn’t spread her legs wide due to her tight dress. However, Shelly had enough room to get her tongue on the girl’s clit.It only took a few minutes before Rhonda was shaking, nearing a climax. She fought desperately to control herself, knowing that Jimmy and Jennifer were watching her. The harder she tried, the more excited she became. Suddenly she moaned and spread her legs as wide as possible, forcing her dress higher up her thighs. She pushed her vagina hard into Shelly’s face. “Oh God, oh God,” Rhonda moaned, her upper body remaining stiff but her hips moving up and down. Her legs started to tremble. “Ohhhhhhhh!” she groaned as she began to climax. Her attempt to resist made the release even more intense, causing her entire body to shake with pleasure, rattling the dishes on the table.Before Rhonda even had time to recover, Jimmy smiled and spread his legs. He looked down and saw two hands reach up from under the tablecloth and pull his zipper down. He made no pretense about what was happening. He leaned back and moaned as Shelly pulled his stiff and dripping penis from his pants. Shelly’s head was still under the tablecloth as she took his penis into her mouth. The excitement of watching his mom and Rhonda climax made it impossible for Jimmy to delay his own pleasure. Within seconds, he was holding Shelly’s cloth covered head and pushing his penis into her mouth. There was nothing subtle about his action; he made no attempt to hide his pleasure.”Oh God, suck it. Yes, yes, ohhhhhh yesssss! Suckkkkkk mee!”Shelly moaned as she felt Jimmy’s penis throb and begin to fill her mouth with his semen. She had to fight to keep all his juice in her mouth as squirt after squirt shot out of the swollen head. When Shelly felt his hands relax on her head, she carefully pulled away. When she came from under the table, her cheeks were bulging. Jimmy eyes were closed so he didn’t notice that Shelly still had his cum in her mouth, however Rhonda and Jennifer did. Shelly walked over to Jennifer and bent her head. Rhonda gasped when she saw the two women kiss. She shivered in excitement at the thought of them exchanging Jimmy’s cum.Jennifer got up from the table after they had eaten. She took Shelly by the arm and led her to the “room”. She asked Jimmy and Rhonda to clean up the dishes then meet her in the living room.Shelly’s heart started to pound in her chest as Jennifer led her into the room that was prepared just for her. Her legs practically gave out as she looked around. Then she began to shiver with excitement. The “room” had been designed as a pleasure chamber. There were chains and wrist cuffs hanging from the ceiling. There was a spotlight shining on the center of the room. Someone standing in the spot light couldn’t see anyone else in the room. Against the wall there were three chairs and a table with a cloth covering something. “I want you to put these clothes on for me Shelly,” Jennifer said, handing her some clothes and sitting down.Slowly, with shaking hands, Shelly began to put on the clothes. The outfit consisted of a white blouse that she tied at the waist, leaving all but one button open. There was a red and black plaid wrap around skirt. It was extremely short, coming to mid-thigh. Then there was a pair of panties, thigh high nylons, and high-heeled shoes. Shelly struggled to pull the panties up her thighs. It was the tightest pair of panties she had ever had on. They were full stretch panties that hugged her ass and vagina like a second skin. The seam of the crotch was pulled so tight that it was buried between her lips, rubbing her already swollen clit. After Shelly put her nylons and shoes on, Jennifer stood up and walked her to the center of the room, under the spotlight. “Shelly, this is meant to be fun for you. I think I know what you want… or should I say, need? You know that I care very much for you and would never hurt you, don’t you?” “Yes,” Shelly whispered, her breathing rapidly, the tight crotch of the panties making her very aware of her swollen lower region.”We are going to pleasure you beyond your wildest dreams tonight. It will be so pleasurable that it will almost be painful. I will not let you cum until I am ready. You will be a quivering mass of flesh when I’m done,” Jennifer said, now walking around the girl as she stood trembling in the bright light. “However, I don’t want to do anything that you don’t want me to do. I am going to give you a ‘safe’ word that if at anytime you want to stop, you just say it. Do you understand?””Yessss,” Shelly said almost unable to speak now.”Do you agree?””Oh yessss!”Jennifer whispered the ‘safe’ word into her ear, and then said, “Say it for me.””Rose!” Shelly whispered.”Say it again.””Rose!””Good, now raise your hands above you head.”Jennifer put Shelly’s hands into the felt lined cuffs, then pulled the chain on the wall until her hands were stretched above her head and out to the sides. The position caused her little skirt to pull up almost to her crotch. Next, she brought over a broomstick that Jimmy had designed with two ankle cuffs on each end. When she had secured that to Shelly’s ankles, her feet were spread wide apart.Jennifer stood back and looked at Shelly. She saw that the young girl was trembling and there were tears in her eyes. Suddenly she became concerned. “Are you all right?” she asked. “Yes. Thanks you!” Shelly said looking into Jennifer’s eyes. Jennifer smiled and tenderly kissed her lips. Then she turned and walked over to the table. “I almost forgot this,” she said, walking back carrying something in her hand. She held it up in front of Shelly. “These are two vibrating eggs with a little battery operated control. I’m going to put them inside you now.”Shelly moaned as she watched Jennifer stretch out her tight panties at the waist and move her hand down to her crotch. Her legs quivered as she felt Jennifer push one egg inside her then the next. She gasped as she felt the plastic eggs moving together inside her body. Then Jennifer took the little control device hanging outside her panties in her hand. “Let’s make sure it works,” Jennifer said with a lustful smile. She turned the dial to the first notch.”Oh God, oh God, oh God,” Shelly moaned as the little eggs vibrated against one another deep inside her vagina. She could feel the vibrations running up her stomach and down her legs. Even her little rose bud anus tingled. She wanted desperately to squeeze her legs together but the restraints held her legs wide apart. Jennifer turned the switch to the second speed. She saw the young girl legs quivering almost uncontrollably, rattling the chains at her feet. Then she moved the switch to the top speed. Shelly started to moan in a high pitch whine. She knew that Shelly was close to a climax so she quickly shut the device off. “That should do it,” she said and reached up and turned Shelly’s face up to her, caressing her cheek. “I love you,” she whispered and kissed her lips lightly. “I will be back in a few minutes sweetie. Don’t go anywhere.”Shelly barely heard or saw Jennifer as she left the room. Her eyes were glassed over, her breathing heavy and ragged. Every nerve in her body was tingling.Chapter 5Jennifer walked into the living room and saw Jimmy and Rhonda sitting on the sofa. She stopped and smiled when she saw that they were in a torrid embrace. Jimmy had his hand between Rhonda’s spread legs as their tongues worked together. “Ummm… ummm…” Jennifer said, clearing her throat. “I thought I told you too to do the dishes?”The two on the sofa practically jumped apart; startled like a couple of p*****ns caught making out.”Uh… we did,” Jimmy said, his face flushed with excitement and embarrassment. “Well, we have the birthday girl down the hall waiting for us. We shouldn’t keep her waiting long,” Jennifer said as she led them out of the living room. “Now, I don’t want you to be too shocked when you see Shelly,” she warned, stopping at the door. “Be assured that Shelly wants what is going to happen tonight. If she doesn’t, she knows how to stop it.” Jennifer led the two teenagers into the room.No matter what Jennifer had told them, neither was prepared for what they saw. They gasped at the same time, totally shocked.They saw Shelly standing with her legs and arms shackled and her little skirt pulled up her thighs. The spotlight highlighted her like she was a movie star on stage. They could see her that her eyes were wide, almost wild, staring into the darkness to see who had entered the room.Ignoring their shock, Jennifer told Rhonda and Jimmy to sit and relax for a few minutes. Then she walked into the spotlight with Shelly. She stood behind the tied girl, moving her hair out of the way, so she could kiss her neck. Then she whispered, “Are you ready, my little slut?””Oh God, yes,” Shelly moaned.Jennifer’s hands reached around and untied the blouse, then slowly slid her hands up her body to grasp her orange sized breasts. She played with the nipples for a long time, knowing that Rhonda and Jimmy were watching every move but only able to see her hands moving under the open blouse. Jennifer loved the sensuality of not letting them see her hands on her breasts. After she had Shelly squirming, she reached down to unsnapped the wrap around skirt, and let it fall to the floor.There were more gasps when the two teenagers sitting in the shadows, saw the skintight panties. The panties were now very wet in the crotch, making them all but transparent across her hairless pubic mound. Shelly’s outer sex lips bulged out, squeezing the material between them. Shelly moaned as she saw Jennifer reach around and take the control of the vibrating eggs in her hand. She bit her lip as she watched Jennifer’s pretty fingers touch the control knob. It was like an electric shock inside her when felt the eggs jump to life. “Ohhhhh, Jennifer,” Shelly moaned, her legs shaking again, her arms straining at her bonds.”Should I let her cum?” Jennifer asked rhetorically as she turned the control to the second position. Now Jennifer and Jimmy could hear the eggs vibrating against one another. It was a muffled sound coming from deep inside her. They could only imagine what the young girl was feeling at that moment. “Ohhhh God,” Shelly hissed. Then she screamed as the control was turned to the maximum. Her legs shook and her hands opened and closed in frustration. “No, I don’t think you are ready to cum yet,” Jennifer said and turned the control off, silencing the vibrating. “Oh… oh… oh… oh…” Shelly whimpered. She had been so close, so close to her climax. “Oh please,” she begged.”Soon, sweetie,” Jennifer said and walked over to the table and picked up a pair of scissors. She tucked the control device into the top of the nylon thigh band, and then used the scissors to cut the panties along the hip. The stretched material snapped apart, pulling the buried crotch from her swollen lips then hung on her thigh. Jennifer cut the other side then dropped the useless panties to the floor.”Wow,” Jimmy said when he saw Shelly’s groin. The last time he had seen her sex lips, only the outer lips were visible. Now the inner lips were hanging out, swollen and distended. He had never seen her vagina so swollen and ready.Jennifer used the scissors to cut the blouse from Shelly’s body, throwing it to the floor, leaving her in nylons and heels. Then she stood behind her again and grasped both breasts in her hands. As she massaged her breasts she kissed her neck lovingly and whispered in her ear, “I want you to cum on my mouth the first time.”Shelly moaned and watched with wide eyes as Jennifer moved around to her front. She closed her eyes when her lover began to suck her breasts. Then she felt her begin to kiss down her body. As each kiss moved closer and closer to Shelly’s swollen sex, her hips began to grind back and forth. Her pulsing vagina was desperate for attention. “Oh my,” Jennifer said as she knelt in front of the girl. She was amazed when she saw the swollen inner lips hanging in front of her. It was the first time she had seen the inner lips swollen like that. She felt her mouth water in anticipation. Then she moaned and moved forward, sticking out her tongue to touch the blood engorged lips, licking upward. Shelly wanted to grab the head between her legs but she was powerless. Jennifer’s tongue slid lightly between her lips until it touched her swollen clit. Shelly bucked her hips, wanting more pressure. Just a little more pressure and she could climax. Then Shelly started to shake again when she felt Jennifer take the control device in her hand. Suddenly, Jennifer sucked the large lips into her mouth and turned on the vibrating eggs. “Ohhhhhhhh!!!” Shelly screamed as she exploded in climax. The chains rattled as her body convulsed in pleasure. Wave after wave of pleasure rolled over her until she couldn’t take it any more. Her arms strained above her head and her hips pressed outward toward Jennifer’s sucking mouth. Her heart pounded in her chest and she gasped for breath. Suddenly, her body went limp. She had passed out.The next thing Shelly was aware of was a cold cloth pressed to her forehead. She opened her eyes and saw the concerned face of Jennifer in front of her. She smiled weakly and rolled her eyes, taking a deep breath. “Are you all right?” Jennifer whispered.”Yes.””Do you want to continue?””Yes.””Did you enjoy that?””Oh my God,” Shelly said.”I’ll take that as a yes,” Jennifer said with a smile and moved behind the young girl. Again, she hugged the girl to her, pressing her groin to her naked ass. She reached around to Shelly’s mouth with her finger. “Suck it.”Shelly sucked the offered finger into her mouth. She moaned as saliva dripped from her lips. Jennifer pulled her wet finger from the girl’s mouth and reached behind her. She brought her finger to the top of Shelly’s ass crack. Slowly she slid the finger down the crack until it reached the little rose of her anus.”Jennifer,” Shelly said as she felt the finger begin to press on her back passage. Suddenly she went up on her toes as the finger began to move into her ass. “Jennifer, Jennifer,” she pleaded as the finger went deeper and deeper until it could go no farther. Shelly was on her toes, gasping for breath. She had never had anything up her back passage before. The dark passage of the young girl gripped Jennifer’s finger tight. She loved the warm and smooth feeling insider her ass. Jennifer began to move her finger slowly in and out of Shelly’s ass, taking her time, enjoying the intimate feeling. “I think it’s time you had something a little bigger in this little hole,” Jennifer whispered in Shelly’s ear pushing her finger deep for emphasis.”Oh God, no,” Shelly said. “Please, Jennifer.””You know the safe word if you disagree,” Jennifer reminded her. Then Jennifer waited, holding her finger still, giving her time to think about her decision. When she didn’t hear a protest, she smiled and kissed her cheek. “Good, you are going to love this.” Jennifer turned to her son and said, “Jimmy, come here, I think our little slut needs a cock up her ass.”There was a unified gasp in the room.Jimmy jumped up like a bolt of lightening. He stripped off his clothes in record time and stood next to his mother, his penis throbbing in front of him.”Get the horse,” Jennifer ordered.Jimmy rushed to the corner and brought back a sawhorse that he had built. It was padded in the center with foam rubber and cloth with strong legs. After he sat it down, he helped his mom release Shelly’s arms from the cuffs above her head. They bent her over the horse and attached her arms to the legs, placing her in a position where her head was slightly below her knees. Then they removed the spreader bar and attached her ankle cuffs to the legs of the horse. Shelly was now in a very vulnerable position. Her rear end was forced into the air, higher than her head. The straps holding her ankles to the legs opened her buttocks, exposing her wrinkled back hole. Jimmy stood there practically drooling, waiting for his mother to give him the order to take Shelly’s ass virginity. His penis throbbed in anticipation as he stared between the smooth cheeks of her ass. He could see his tiny target, pink and crinkled, waiting for his penis. It seemed too small to Jimmy, yet his mother’s hole had looked the same way, and she had taken every inch of him.”Rhonda, come here,” Jennifer ordered, not about to leave her out of this.Rhonda walked over on unsteady legs. She had almost dreaded the call. Jennifer turned Rhonda around and unzipped her dress then pushed it off her shoulders, letting it drop to the floor. She smiled as Rhonda’s giant breasts fell out, her nipples already hard. Then she pulled Rhonda to her, feeling her large breasts squish against her. She kissed her lips briefly then looked into her eyes. Rhonda’s eyes were wide with a combination of excitement and worry. She wasn’t sure what she was getting into here. If Jimmy was going have anal sex with Shelly, why did Jennifer need her she wondered? She could feel her vagina quiver and her juice begin to leak down her legs. “Why don’t you get Jimmy ready for Shelly’s first ass fuck,” Jennifer said. Then she pushed the startled girl over to Jimmy who was standing very close to Shelly’s bent- over body. Jimmy smiled lecherously as she watched Rhonda move over and kneel in front of him, her face between him and Shelly’s buttocks. He watched her shaking hand reach up and pull his penis to her mouth. A moan escaped his lips as Rhonda’s warm mouth engulfed him. His excitement grew rapidly as he watched her suck his penis, leaving a trail of her saliva behind.When Jimmy’s penis was dripping with saliva, Rhonda took it from her mouth and looked up at Jennifer, almost like a puppy looking for approval. “Now we don’t want to leave Shelly out of the preparation do we?” Jennifer said.There was a confused look on Rhonda’s face. “I think her little hole might need some TLC and maybe some lubrication,” Jennifer said looking into Rhonda’s face.She couldn’t want me to… No, that’s not possible, she thought. Jennifer knelt next to Rhonda and picked her hand up. She brought Rhonda’s middle finger to her mouth and sucked it inside. When she pulled it out, it was covered in her saliva. She turned to Shelly’s spread ass cheeks and pushed the hand toward her tiny rose. When she felt Rhonda hesitate she gave her a stern look and pushed her hand until the finger touched her anus. They all heard Shelly moan as her body jumped.Rhonda’s hand was shaking so bad that she had a hard time centering her finger on the opening. When she did, she pushed in slightly, moving very tentatively. She watched with fascination as the tip of her finger disappeared. When she pushed a little harder, her finger slid into the second knuckle. Rhonda could immediately feel the warmth of Shelly’s body. Holding her breath, she pressed forward hard, sinking the entire finger into Shelly’s ass. God, she couldn’t believe that she had her finger buried in another girl’s ass. It was so nasty.Shelly screamed in excitement as the finger moved deep into her back passage. Her hole was a little more relaxed since Jennifer’s finger had already been there earlier. Still, it was a tight fit. Jennifer reached down, took the control device, and turned it on.”Oh God, Jennifer,” Shelly moaned as the eggs squirmed inside her vagina. At the same time, Rhonda’s finger began to probe her anal canal.Rhonda giggled when she felt the eggs vibrating through the thin skin between Shelly’s ass and vagina. Then she pulled the finger almost all the way out and plunged back in. Soon she had established a rhythm, moving her finger rapidly in and out of the young girl’s virgin ass. She watched with fascination as the puckered hole tried to keep the finger out, then tried to hold it inside.When Shelly’s moaning reached a continuous whine, Jennifer turned the vibrating eggs off. She grabbed Rhonda’s still moving hand and pulled the finger out. “Kiss it,” she said, indicating Shelly’s still slightly open hole. At the same time she reached down between Rhonda’s legs and plunged her finger into her saturated vagina.Rhonda moaned and closed her eyes as excitement rushed through her.”Kiss it,” Jennifer said again. Rhonda turned as if in a trance and moved her face between Shelly’s cheeks. Jimmy couldn’t see what Rhonda was doing but from Shelly’s moan, it was obvious that she had pushed her tongue into her ass. He stood, waiting impatiently, his penis more than ready to replace her tongue. In her wildest imagination, Rhonda would never have believed that she would be licking a woman’s asshole. Yet there was no doubt about what she was doing as her tongue forced itself inside Shelly. As much as she wanted to, she couldn’t deny that it was very exciting as the tight little hole gripped her tongue like it had her finger. When Rhonda finally pulled away from Shelly, her breathing ragged and her naked chest was heaving up and down. Then she watched as Jimmy stepped forward and was directed between Shelly’s buttocks. She watched from very close as Jennifer took her son’s penis and rested it on the little hole. “Easy,” she cautioned as Jimmy began to press forward.”Oh my God, oh my God,” Shelly moaned as her tight little hole resisted, then spread, allowing the head of Jimmy’s penis to slip inside. Now Rhonda’s eyes were wide with wonder as she watched the penis stretch the tiny hole. She was amazed that the tender skin didn’t tear as it stretched and resisted. Yet, the shaft slipped in deeper and deeper.”That’s it sweetie, that’s it, easy. Take it slow,” Jennifer coached. Her own excitement was building as she watched her son’s penis enter Shelly’s ass. Jennifer’s experience was limited, having been an ass virgin herself just a short time earlier. However, she knew what she liked and also knew that Shelly would love it once she got used to the intrusion. She could feel her vagina dripping onto the floor. She got up and quickly stripped her dress off and moved back to her knees. As she watched, she pushed two fingers into her own swollen hole. Both Jimmy and Shelly were moaning continuously. He held his penis deep still, letting her get used to him, but wanting to pound into her. After a short time, he pulled out until half of his penis was still inside. Then he moved back down before pulling out again. He was careful and went in gently until he could move back and forth easily. “Fuck her, fuck her ass,” Jennifer moaned as she rubbed her own sex rapidly.Jimmy began to move faster at his mother’s command. Shelly only felt pleasure now. She never realized how wonderful having a penis in her anus could be. It stretched her and touched places deep inside where she never realized she could feel sensations. Her hands were gripping the legs of the sawhorse, desperately wanting to move her ass back into Jimmy’s plunging penis. Unfortunately, she had to lie there, taking each stroke. With each stroke, she could feel the eggs in her vagina moving around as Jimmy’s penis worked in and out.Rhonda watched the action from only inches away. She could see Jennifer playing with herself directly across from her. Rhonda’s hand was working on her own pulsing sex lips.The tension in the room grew to a fervor pitch. When Jennifer felt the time was right, she reached over and turned on the vibrating eggs. “Oh God,” Shelly screamed as the eggs jumped to life inside her.”Jesus, Mom,” Jimmy moaned as the eggs pressed to his penis, massaging him through the thin skin between anus and vagina. “Oh God, Mom, I… I… can’t take it,” Jimmy warned. “Ahhhhhhh!!!” Shelly screamed as her vagina and anus began to spasm at the same time. The shackles on her arms and legs rattled as her climax roared through her. The vibration of the eggs and the squeezing of Shelly’s tight hole were too much for Jimmy. With a loud bellow, he unleashed his pent up semen deep into Shelly’s vibrating ass. “Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes,” he moaned as his balls pulled tight to his body and emptied their contents into Shelly’s warm tunnel.”Fuck her, fuck her,” Jennifer moaned softly as her legs tightened on her hand. Her eyes closed as chills ran up and down her spine, her climax joining the two lovers.On the other side of Jimmy, Rhonda was climaxing as well. Her fingers rubbed her little clit raw as she watched Jimmy’s balls tighten. She knew what was happening, she knew that he was squirting his juice into Shelly’s ass. Her eyes closed as she shook in pleasure.Jennifer released Shelly from her bonds when she recovered and then had Jimmy carry her to their bedroom. He put her on the bed gently, and then crawled in to join her. Jennifer got in on the other side and snuggled up to Shelly. Rhonda wanted to stay but felt she had to get home to her dad. She kissed Jennifer, Jimmy and Shelly good night and left. The three lovers fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32